The Jesuits loyalty, manifested in three several treatises lately written by them against the oath of allegeance with a preface shewing the pernicious consequence of their principles as to civil government.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 405 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A61561
         Wing S5599
         ESTC R232544
         12131586
         ocm 12131586
         54736
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61561)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54736)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 880:3)
      
       
         
           
             The Jesuits loyalty, manifested in three several treatises lately written by them against the oath of allegeance with a preface shewing the pernicious consequence of their principles as to civil government.
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           [2], 48, [2], XIV, 132 p.
           
             Printed by E. Flesher, for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1677.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed (in part) to Bp. E. Stillingfleet.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesuits -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Jesuits
           Loyalty
           ,
           Manifested
           in
           Three
           several
           TREATISES
           Lately
           written
           by
           them
           against
           the
           OATH
           of
           ALLEGEANCE
           :
           WITH
           A
           PREFACE
           ,
           SHEWING
           The
           Pernicious
           Consequence
           of
           their
           Principles
           as
           to
           Civil
           Government
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Flesher
          
           ,
           for
           
             R.
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           MAJESTY
           ,
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           AUTHOURS
           Of
           the
           following
           TREATISES
           .
        
         
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Hope
           you
           will
           forgive
           me
           the
           not
           setting
           your
           Names
           before
           this
           Address
           ,
           although
           I
           am
           not
           wholly
           a
           stranger
           to
           them
           :
           for
           however
           it
           be
           against
           the
           usual
           custome
           ,
           yet
           you
           have
           reason
           to
           take
           it
           more
           kindly
           from
           me
           .
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           my
           design
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           any
           injury
           to
           your
           Persons
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           let
           you
           and
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           altogether
           unacquainted
           with
           your
           present
           Principles
           ,
           or
           Practices
           .
           And
           although
           ,
           like
           the
           Plague
           ,
           you
           walk
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           doe
           mischief
           ;
           yet
           I
           intend
           onely
           to
           set
           such
           marks
           and
           characters
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           others
           see
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           take
           the
           wind
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           avoid
           the
           Infection
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           men
           of
           your
           retirement
           and
           modesty
           may
           be
           somewhat
           surprised
           ,
           to
           see
           themselves
           in
           print
           against
           their
           wills
           :
           but
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           pardon
           this
           presumption
           ,
           and
           absolve
           me
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           have
           confessed
           my
           fault
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           your
           Casuistical
           Theology
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           without
           staying
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           Penance
           ;
           and
           the
           contrary
           Doctrine
           is
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           Heresies
           of
           Iansenism
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           you
           love
           as
           
           little
           as
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           .
           I
           find
           in
           a
           Supplication
           to
           the
           late
           Pope
           Clement
           X.
           
           
             That
             to
             assert
             the
             necessity
             of
             Penance
             before
             Absolution
             ,
             is
             to
             charge
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             dangerous
             Errour
             for
             four
             or
             five
             of
             the
             last
             Ages
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             an
             Opinion
             condemned
             by
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           Which
           are
           the
           very
           same
           Arguments
           used
           in
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           of
           deposing
           Princes
           .
           )
           You
           need
           not
           therefore
           wonder
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           with
           me
           as
           it
           is
           with
           thousands
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           when
           Absolution
           may
           be
           had
           at
           so
           easy
           a
           rate
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           offend
           .
           If
           I
           may
           be
           said
           to
           offend
           ,
           in
           obtaining
           that
           for
           you
           ,
           which
           you
           sometimes
           sadly
           complain
           of
           the
           want
           of
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Liberty
           of
           printing
           your
           Books
           .
           You
           may
           by
           this
           see
           how
           frankly
           we
           deal
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           do
           not
           onely
           suffer
           ,
           but
           procure
           the
           coming
           abroad
           of
           your
           most
           mischievous
           Treatises
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           you
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           ask
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           account
           these
           Treatises
           such
           ,
           why
           I
           venture
           to
           publish
           them
           .
           Because
           some
           Poisons
           lose
           their
           force
           when
           they
           are
           exposed
           to
           the
           open
           air
           :
           And
           it
           may
           doe
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           understand
           what
           Doses
           you
           give
           in
           private
           to
           your
           Patients
           .
           We
           are
           to
           hear
           of
           nothing
           from
           you
           ,
           but
           Professions
           of
           the
           utmost
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Government
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           little
           squeamish
           Scrupulosity
           of
           Conscience
           which
           makes
           any
           of
           your
           stomachs
           check
           at
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           :
           the
           Ingredients
           are
           a
           little
           too
           gross
           and
           fulsome
           for
           you
           to
           get
           it
           down
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           were
           neatly
           done
           up
           in
           Pills
           and
           gilded
           over
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           nauseousness
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           could
           swallow
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           work
           kindly
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           been
           told
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           that
           you
           onely
           
           stick
           at
           some
           inconvenient
           Phrases
           and
           Modes
           of
           expression
           ;
           but
           for
           what
           concerned
           any
           real
           Security
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           as
           forward
           and
           ready
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           His
           
           Majestie
           's
           Subjects
           .
           If
           this
           really
           were
           the
           Case
           ,
           you
           deserved
           both
           to
           be
           pitied
           and
           considered
           .
           But
           we
           thank
           you
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           for
           the
           pains
           you
           have
           taken
           in
           these
           Treatises
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           understand
           that
           this
           is
           not
           your
           Case
           .
           For
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           discern
           by
           them
           ,
           what
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             unwillingness
             to
             renounce
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             .
          
           Which
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           ,
           like
           an
           open
           plain-hearted
           man
           ,
           avows
           and
           maintains
           :
           and
           the
           other
           two
           more
           craftily
           insinuate
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           deal
           freely
           with
           you
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           prove
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           you
           do
           not
           renounce
           
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             Deposing
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Absolving
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             ,
          
           you
           can
           give
           no
           real
           Security
           to
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           if
           you
           do
           renounce
           it
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           stick
           at
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           you
           do
           not
           renounce
           
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             Deposing
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Absolving
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             ,
          
           you
           can
           give
           no
           real
           Security
           to
           the
           Government
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           any
           of
           the
           beaten
           Topicks
           to
           prove
           this
           ;
           but
           onely
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           allowed
           by
           all
           Friends
           to
           our
           King
           and
           His
           Government
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth-Principles
           are
           destructive
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           who
           do
           own
           them
           can
           give
           sufficient
           Security
           for
           their
           Allegeance
           .
           If
           I
           therefore
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           mischievous
           Consequences
           of
           the
           
             Republican
             Principles
          
           do
           follow
           upon
           the
           owning
           the
           
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             
             Princes
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           grant
           I
           sufficiently
           prove
           what
           I
           intend
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Mischief
           of
           the
           Commonwealth-Principles
           lay
           in
           these
           things
           :
           1.
           
           Setting
           up
           a
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           over
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ;
           2.
           
           Breaking
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Bonds
           of
           Allegeance
           men
           had
           entred
           into
           ;
           3.
           
           Justifying
           Rebellion
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           prove
           doth
           naturally
           follow
           from
           the
           
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Setting
           up
           a
           
             Court
             of
             Iudicature
          
           over
           
             Sovereign
             Princes
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           a
           
             Spiritual
             High
             Court
             of
             Iustice
          
           at
           Rome
           ;
           where
           Princes
           are
           often
           condemned
           without
           being
           heard
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           satisfaction
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           of
           a
           direct
           and
           
             indirect
             Power
          
           :
           For
           however
           the
           Power
           comes
           ,
           the
           effect
           and
           consequence
           of
           it
           is
           the
           same
           :
           as
           a
           man
           may
           be
           as
           certainly
           killed
           by
           a
           back
           blow
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           thrust
           or
           downright
           stroke
           .
           But
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           how
           the
           Pope
           came
           by
           this
           Power
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           easily
           grant
           ,
           was
           indirectly
           enough
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           hath
           any
           such
           Sovereignty
           over
           Princes
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           to
           depose
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Commonwealths-men
           do
           herein
           agree
           with
           you
           .
           For
           they
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           have
           a
           
             direct
             Power
          
           over
           their
           Princes
           ;
           (
           which
           were
           a
           contradiction
           in
           it self
           ,
           for
           Subjects
           to
           command
           their
           Sovereigns
           ;
           )
           but
           onely
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           of
           breach
           of
           Trust
           ,
           the
           People
           have
           an
           
             indirect
             Power
          
           to
           call
           their
           Princes
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Authority
           .
           But
           are
           the
           Commonwealth-Principles
           the
           less
           mischievous
           to
           Government
           ,
           because
           they
           onely
           assert
           an
           
             indirect
             Power
          
           in
           the
           People
           ?
           Why
           then
           
           should
           the
           same
           distinction
           be
           of
           less
           pernicious
           consequence
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           The
           main
           thing
           to
           be
           debated
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           doth
           immediately
           concern
           the
           just
           Rights
           of
           Sovereignty
           ,
           Whether
           Sovereign
           Princes
           have
           a
           Supreme
           and
           Independent
           Authority
           inherent
           in
           their
           Persons
           or
           no
           :
           or
           whether
           they
           are
           so
           accountable
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           upon
           Male-administration
           they
           may
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           Point
           :
           and
           the
           Republicans
           and
           Asserters
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           are
           perfectly
           agreed
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           of
           the
           latter
           Question
           ,
           and
           onely
           differ
           as
           to
           the
           Persons
           in
           whom
           the
           Power
           of
           calling
           Princes
           to
           an
           Account
           doth
           lie
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           even
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           differ
           so
           much
           as
           men
           may
           at
           first
           imagine
           .
           For
           ,
           however
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           thought
           it
           no
           Flattery
           to
           Princes
           ,
           to
           derive
           their
           Power
           immediately
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           accountable
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           as
           being
           Superiour
           to
           all
           below
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           might
           be
           easily
           proved
           by
           multitudes
           of
           Testimonies
           :
           )
           yet
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             Power
          
           came
           into
           request
           ,
           the
           Commonwealth-Principles
           did
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Princes
           was
           said
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Original
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           accountable
           to
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Gregory
           VII
           .
           that
           holy
           and
           
             meek-spirited
             Pope
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           Depose
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           absolve
           his
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegeance
           ;
           but
           he
           makes
           the
           first
           constitution
           of
           
             Monarchical
             Government
          
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           Vsurpation
           upon
           the
           just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           People
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             had
             their
             beginning
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
          
           
           
             being
             ignorant
             
             of
             God
             ,
             got
             the
             power
             into
             their
             hands
             over
             their
             equals
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             their
             pride
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             perfidiousness
             ,
             murther
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             intolerable
             presumption
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           This
           excellent
           account
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           
             Monarchical
             Government
          
           we
           have
           from
           that
           famous
           
             Leveller
             Gregory
          
           VII
           .
           
             that
             most
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             Pope
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             his
             Sanctity
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             was
             canonized
             for
             a
             Saint
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           notably
           observes
           .
           
        
         
           Did
           ever
           any
           
             Remonstrance
             ,
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
          
           or
           
             Agreement
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           give
           a
           worse
           account
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           Monarchy
           then
           this
           Infallible
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           ?
           What
           follows
           from
           hence
           ,
           but
           the
           justifying
           all
           Rebellion
           against
           Princes
           ,
           which
           ,
           upon
           these
           Principles
           ,
           would
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           People's
           recovering
           their
           
             just
             Rights
          
           against
           intolerable
           Usurpations
           ?
           For
           shame
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           never
           upbraid
           us
           more
           with
           the
           pernicious
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           late
           Times
           as
           to
           Civil
           Government
           .
           The
           very
           worst
           of
           our
           Fanaticks
           never
           talked
           so
           reproachfully
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           your
           
             canonized
             Saint
          
           doth
           .
           Their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           we
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           profess
           to
           detest
           and
           abhorre
           :
           but
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           those
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           who
           have
           that
           Self-denying
           Saint
           Gregory
           VII
           .
           in
           such
           mighty
           veneration
           .
           I
           pray
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           tell
           me
           what
           Divine
           Assistence
           this
           good
           Pope
           had
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           this
           admirable
           Account
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           :
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           very
           possible
           ,
           upon
           his
           Principles
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           be
           Saints
           and
           Rebells
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           had
           the
           curiosity
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           among
           the
           fierce
           Contenders
           for
           the
           Pope's
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           found
           those
           Hypotheses
           avowed
           and
           maintained
           ,
           which
           justifie
           all
           the
           Practices
           of
           our
           late
           Regicides
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           wanted
           materials
           ,
           and
           Examples
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           seem
           learned
           in
           Rebellion
           ,
           they
           found
           
             no
             Smith
             in
             Israel
             ,
             but
             went
             down
             to
             the
             Philistins
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             their
             fatal
             Axe
             .
          
           Else
           ,
           how
           came
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
          
           to
           be
           shred
           into
           so
           many
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           licensed
           then
           by
           such
           Authority
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           to
           justify
           their
           Proceedings
           against
           our
           late
           Sovereign
           of
           glorious
           Memory
           ?
           Wherein
           the
           main
           design
           is
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             That
             Commonwealths
             have
             sometimes
             lawfully
             chastised
             their
             lawfull
             Princes
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             lawfully
             descended
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             lawfully
             put
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             Crowns
             :
             and
             that
             this
             hath
             fallen
             out
             ever
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             commodious
             to
             the
             Weal-publick
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             God
             approved
             and
             prospered
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             Success
             and
             Successours
             that
             ensued
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           men
           of
           that
           Party
           here
           in
           England
           at
           that
           time
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           great
           and
           common
           mistake
           in
           those
           that
           think
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Succession
          
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           F.
           Parsons
           alone
           .
           For
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Card.
             Allen
             ,
             Sir
             Francis
             Inglefield
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             other
             principal
             persons
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             are
             known
             to
             have
             concurred
             to
             the
             laying
             together
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             is
             yet
             extant
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             the
             publick
             benefit
             of
             our
             Catholick
             Cause
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             English
             Catholicks
             might
             understand
             what
             special
             and
             precise
             Obligation
             they
             have
             to
             respect
             Religion
             ,
             in
             admitting
             any
             new
             Prince
             ,
             above
             all
             
             other
             Respects
             humane
             under
             heaven
             .
             And
             this
             is
             handled
             largely
             ,
             clearly
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             variety
             of
             learning
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             examples
             ,
             throughout
             the
             First
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           purposely
           intended
           for
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           His
           
             Majestie
             's
             Royall
             Family
          
           ,
           K.
           Iames
           being
           then
           known
           to
           be
           a
           firm
           Protestant
           :
           and
           therefore
           two
           Breves
           were
           obtained
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           exclude
           him
           from
           the
           Succession
           ;
           which
           were
           sent
           to
           Garnet
           ,
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           .
           One
           began
           ,
           
             Dilectis
             Filiis
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             &
             Nobilibus
             Catholicis
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Dilecto
             Filio
             ,
             Archipresbytero
             ,
             &
             reliquo
             Clero
             Anglicano
             .
          
           In
           both
           which
           the
           Pope
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           person
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           how
           near
           soever
           in
           Bloud
           ,
           
           
             unless
             he
             would
             ,
             not
             barely
             tolerate
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             but
             promote
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             swear
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
          
           By
           virtue
           of
           which
           Apostolical
           Sentence
           Catesby
           justified
           himself
           in
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           :
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             to
             exclude
             the
             King
             from
             the
             Succession
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             Possession
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             my
             work
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             my
             care
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           was
           maintained
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           such
           who
           saw
           how
           necessary
           it
           was
           for
           their
           purpose
           to
           defend
           the
           Power
           of
           Commonwealths
           over
           their
           Princes
           ,
           either
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           or
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           the
           Possession
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           there
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Henry
           III.
           and
           IV.
           For
           those
           who
           were
           engaged
           so
           deep
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           their
           lawfull
           Princes
           ,
           found
           it
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           insist
           on
           the
           
             Pope's
             
             Power
          
           to
           depose
           ,
           and
           the
           People's
           to
           deprive
           their
           Sovereigns
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           Book
           written
           about
           
             the
             just
             Reasons
             of
             casting
             off
             Henry
          
           III.
           by
           one
           who
           was
           then
           a
           Doctour
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           :
           
           wherein
           the
           Authour
           begins
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           he
           passes
           from
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           .
           He
           asserts
           *
           
             the
             Fundamental
             and
             Radical
             Power
             to
             be
             so
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             call
             Princes
             to
             account
             for
             Treason
             against
             the
             People
          
           ;
           which
           he
           endeavours
           at
           large
           to
           prove
           by
           Reason
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           Examples
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           forrein
           and
           domestick
           .
           And
           he
           adds
           ,
           
           
             That
             in
             such
             cases
             they
             are
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             niceties
             and
             forms
             of
             Law
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             necessities
             of
             State
             do
             supersede
             all
             those
             things
             .
          
           
           If
           this
           man
           had
           been
           of
           Counsel
           for
           the
           late
           Regicides
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           more
           effectually
           have
           pleaded
           their
           Cause
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           year
           after
           the
           Murther
           of
           Henry
           III.
           by
           a
           Monk
           ,
           acted
           and
           inspired
           by
           these
           Rebellious
           Principles
           ,
           came
           forth
           another
           virulent
           Book
           against
           Henry
           IV.
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Rossaeus
           ;
           but
           written
           by
           
             W.
             Reynolds
          
           ,
           
           a
           furious
           English
           Papist
           ,
           who
           ,
           with
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           contributed
           their
           utmost
           assistence
           to
           the
           Rebellious
           Leaguers
           in
           France
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Books
           then
           written
           .
           This
           man
           proceeds
           upon
           the
           same
           two
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           He
           makes
           all
           Obedience
           to
           Princes
           to
           be
           so
           far
           conditional
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           their
           duty
           ,
           
             their
             Subjects
             are
             free
             from
             their
             obligation
             to
             obey
             them
             :
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             is
             against
             the
             
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Reason
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           And
           with
           great
           vehemency
           he
           pleads
           for
           
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             over
             Princes
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             their
             Representative
          
           :
           Which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           
             consent
             of
             Nations
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           the
           Right
           of
           Succession
           by
           
             nearness
             of
             Bloud
          
           to
           be
           a
           
             Calvinistical
             Doctrine
          
           .
           
           For
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Those
             pretended
             Catholicks
             who
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Navarre
             ,
          
           
           
             though
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             had
             onely
             the
             name
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             were
             in
             truth
             impudent
             Calvinists
             .
          
           The
           good
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           asserts
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
             that
             no
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             an
             Heretical
             Prince
             :
          
           Which
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           prove
           with
           more
           then
           fanatick
           zeal
           .
           But
           whereas
           the
           Fanaticks
           had
           onely
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           to
           justify
           themselves
           by
           ;
           
           he
           calls
           in
           
             the
             Deposing
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           too
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           largely
           insists
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           Book
           so
           highly
           commended
           in
           France
           by
           Clement
           VIII
           5
           Nuncio
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Placentia
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           how
           well
           the
           
             Republican
             Principles
          
           do
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           .
        
         
           Which
           may
           be
           better
           understood
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           the
           whole
           Party
           of
           the
           League
           ;
           as
           might
           be
           proved
           from
           several
           authentick
           Testimonies
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needfull
           .
           And
           he
           is
           a
           mighty
           stranger
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           know
           how
           that
           Party
           was
           encouraged
           and
           abetted
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           how
           Sixtus
           V.
           made
           a
           
             Fanatick
             Oration
          
           in
           the
           Consistory
           at
           Rome
           ,
           upon
           the
           Murther
           of
           Henry
           III.
           by
           a
           
             Iacobin
             Frier
          
           ,
           
           
             after
             eight
             days
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             so
             holy
             an
             
             Act
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             Masse
             ,
             and
             commending
             himself
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
          
           ;
           as
           one
           tells
           us
           who
           well
           knew
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           that
           horrid
           Murther
           .
           This
           Oration
           is
           now
           stoutly
           denied
           by
           persons
           of
           greater
           zeal
           then
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           
             Will.
             Warmington
          
           ,
           
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ,
           not
           onely
           assures
           us
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           Copy
           printed
           at
           Paris
           1589.
           the
           year
           of
           the
           
             King's
             death
          
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Approbation
           of
           3
           
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Paris
             ,
          
           (
           whereof
           one
           ,
           viz.
           Boucher
           ,
           was
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           
             The
             just
             Abdication
             of
             Henry
          
           III.
           )
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             being
             then
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             he
             sent
             it
             to
          
           William
           Reynolds
           ,
           (
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           other
           Treatise
           ,
           )
           
             who
             looked
             on
             it
             as
             an
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Frier's
             fact
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             gratified
             by
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             then
             by
             sending
             him
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             then
             writing
             his
             Book
             .
          
           This
           Speech
           was
           published
           from
           the
           Notes
           of
           
             Card.
             Allen
          
           ,
           as
           Warmington
           saith
           ,
           
           who
           was
           then
           one
           of
           his
           Chaplains
           ,
           imploy'd
           by
           him
           in
           transcribing
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           himself
           acknowledged
           it
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Oration
           .
           Let
           the
           World
           then
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Regicides
           Doctrine
           doth
           not
           very
           well
           agree
           with
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court.
          
           So
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           Spalatensis
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             followers
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             lessen
             the
             Authority
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             as
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             as
             they
             can
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           countenancing
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           in
           France
           against
           Henry
           IV.
           by
           the
           successive
           Popes
           was
           so
           open
           and
           notorious
           ,
           that
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           Affairs
           drove
           him
           to
           the
           Change
           of
           his
           Religion
           :
           but
           because
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Persecuter
           of
           
           Hereticks
           to
           that
           degree
           they
           desired
           ,
           after
           several
           attempts
           upon
           his
           Person
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           it
           cost
           him
           his
           Life
           at
           last
           .
           And
           I
           have
           it
           from
           a
           very
           good
           hand
           ,
           that
           Ravilliac
           himself
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           murther
           his
           Sovereign
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           think
           him
           obedient
           enough
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           find
           the
           most
           mischievous
           Commonwealth-Principles
           have
           been
           very
           well
           entertained
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           subservient
           to
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           .
           But
           if
           we
           enquire
           farther
           into
           the
           Reason
           of
           these
           Pretences
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           alike
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           The
           Commonwealths-men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           asked
           ,
           how
           the
           People
           ,
           having
           once
           parted
           with
           their
           Power
           ,
           come
           to
           resume
           it
           ;
           they
           presently
           run
           to
           an
           
             implicit
             Contract
             between
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             People
             ,
          
           by
           virtue
           whereof
           the
           People
           have
           a
           Fundamental
           Power
           left
           in
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           to
           exercise
           but
           upon
           Princes
           violation
           of
           the
           Trust
           committed
           to
           them
           .
           The
           very
           same
           Ground
           is
           made
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             viz.
          
           an
           
             implicit
             Contract
          
           that
           all
           Princes
           made
           when
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           to
           submit
           their
           Scepters
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           implicit
           ,
           that
           very
           few
           Princes
           in
           the
           world
           ever
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           such
           who
           took
           their
           Crowns
           from
           the
           Popes
           hands
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           resigned
           them
           to
           them
           ;
           which
           few
           besides
           our
           King
           Iohn
           were
           ever
           so
           mean-spirited
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           I
           reade
           indeed
           that
           Albertus
           ,
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           in
           late
           times
           accepted
           the
           Government
           of
           Flanders
           with
           
             Isabella
             Clara
             Eugenia
          
           ,
           
           upon
           these
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             of
             their
             Posterity
             were
             declared
             Hereticks
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             should
             lose
             all
             their
             Right
             to
             those
             Provinces
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             People
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             the
             next
             Successour
             .
          
           
           This
           is
           a
           very
           unusual
           Condition
           ,
           and
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Politicians
           to
           dispute
           how
           far
           such
           a
           Condition
           can
           oblige
           a
           
             Sovereign
             Prince
          
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           case
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Resignation
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             void
             Act
             :
          
           and
           so
           consequently
           will
           the
           imposing
           any
           such
           Condition
           be
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Rights
           of
           Sovereignty
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           general
           case
           of
           Princes
           ,
           nothing
           is
           pleaded
           but
           an
           
             implicit
             Contract
          
           ,
           where
           by
           Princes
           being
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           must
           lose
           all
           that
           just
           Authority
           over
           the
           People
           which
           they
           had
           before
           .
           But
           who
           made
           such
           Conditional
           Settlements
           of
           Civil
           Power
           upon
           Princes
           ?
           Who
           keeps
           the
           ancient
           Deeds
           and
           Records
           of
           them
           ?
           For
           all
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           this
           
             Conditional
             Power
             and
             Obedience
          
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           .
           Not
           when
           Emperours
           were
           open
           and
           declared
           Infidels
           or
           Hereticks
           .
           What
           reason
           can
           be
           supposed
           more
           now
           ,
           then
           was
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Constantius
           and
           Valens
           ,
           that
           were
           Arian
           Hereticks
           ?
           Yet
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           zealous
           and
           orthodox
           Bishops
           of
           that
           time
           never
           once
           thought
           of
           their
           losing
           their
           Authority
           by
           it
           :
           as
           I
           could
           easily
           prove
           ,
           if
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Preface
           would
           permit
           me
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           there
           were
           an
           Escheat
           of
           Power
           made
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           
           Pope's
           hands
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           by
           virtue
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           every
           Bishop
           that
           hath
           Power
           to
           Excommunicate
           ,
           will
           likewise
           have
           Power
           to
           
             Depose
             Princes
          
           :
           and
           what
           a
           fine
           case
           are
           Princes
           in
           ,
           if
           their
           Power
           lies
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           every
           insolent
           or
           peevish
           Bishop
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           not
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           by
           what
           Power
           is
           it
           that
           the
           
           Prince
           is
           Deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ?
           Is
           it
           by
           virtue
           of
           
             Pasce
             oves
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dabo
             tibi
             Claves
          
           ?
           That
           Prince's
           case
           is
           extremely
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           better
           Security
           for
           his
           Power
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           Pope
           hath
           for
           his
           from
           those
           places
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           most
           ingenuous
           persons
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           a
           very
           hard
           case
           ,
           that
           Princes
           should
           lose
           their
           unquestionable
           Rights
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           so
           doubtfull
           an
           Authority
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           especially
           over
           Princes
           ,
           is
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           hard
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           no
           private
           person
           loses
           his
           Estate
           by
           Excommunication
           ;
           and
           yet
           Princes
           must
           lose
           their
           Kingdoms
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           no
           Court
           Holy-water
           ,
           nor
           a
           design
           to
           flatter
           Princes
           ;
           but
           such
           horrible
           Injustice
           and
           Partiality
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           have
           not
           long
           since
           combined
           together
           to
           dethrone
           him
           ,
           who
           thinks
           it
           in
           his
           power
           to
           depose
           them
           ,
           thereby
           making
           himself
           the
           Caliph
           of
           the
           
             Western
             Babylon
          
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           difference
           of
           Interests
           among
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           some
           therefore
           side
           with
           and
           uphold
           the
           
             Papal
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           because
           others
           opposed
           it
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           hopes
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           his
           own
           turn
           .
           But
           yet
           methinks
           it
           is
           their
           common
           Interest
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           against
           the
           prevalency
           of
           this
           dangerous
           Doctrine
           on
           their
           own
           Subjects
           :
           for
           all
           those
           who
           believe
           it
           ,
           are
           but
           
             Conditional
             Subjects
          
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           for
           their
           Obedience
           depends
           on
           the
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           another
           ,
           whom
           they
           think
           themselves
           bound
           absolutely
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           he
           did
           right
           in
           Excommunicating
           and
           Deposing
           
           their
           Prince
           .
           For
           they
           dare
           not
           say
           he
           is
           Infallible
           in
           his
           Proceedings
           against
           Princes
           :
           so
           that
           right
           or
           wrong
           they
           must
           obey
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           disobey
           their
           lawfull
           Sovereign
           .
           If
           the
           Pope
           through
           Pride
           ,
           or
           Passion
           ,
           or
           Interest
           ,
           or
           Misinformation
           ,
           thunder
           out
           Excommunication
           against
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           capable
           of
           in
           pronouncing
           this
           dreadfull
           Sentence
           ,
           )
           then
           all
           his
           Subjects
           are
           presently
           free
           from
           their
           Allegeance
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           doe
           what
           they
           please
           against
           him
           .
           And
           what
           a
           miserable
           condition
           were
           Sovereign
           Princes
           in
           ,
           if
           all
           Christians
           were
           such
           Fools
           ,
           to
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           obey
           an
           unjust
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           against
           their
           just
           and
           lawfull
           Prince
           ?
           For
           upon
           these
           Principles
           ,
           though
           the
           Popes
           be
           never
           so
           much
           Parties
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           the
           onely
           Iudges
           in
           this
           case
           .
           And
           what
           redress
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           there
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           person
           concerned
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           believed
           he
           cannot
           erre
           ?
        
         
           If
           these
           were
           really
           the
           terms
           of
           Princes
           being
           admitted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           the
           most
           considerable
           Argument
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           Infidelity
           .
           
             For
             what
             have
             they
             to
             doe
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ?
          
           But
           Princes
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           being
           Christians
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           For
           if
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           the
           best
           Teachers
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           this
           is
           certainly
           no
           part
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Religion
           they
           taught
           never
           meddled
           with
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           but
           left
           
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             were
             Caesar's
             ,
          
           and
           never
           gave
           the
           least
           intimation
           to
           Princes
           of
           any
           Forfeiture
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           
             render
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             God's
             .
          
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           left
           mankind
           under
           those
           Forms
           
           and
           
             Rules
             of
             Civil
             Government
          
           in
           which
           it
           found
           them
           :
           it
           onely
           requires
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           what
           rank
           or
           order
           soever
           ,
           
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           because
           they
           are
           
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           bids
           all
           Christians
           
             pray
             for
             them
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             under
             them
             they
             may
             lead
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             lives
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           goes
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           believed
           and
           practised
           ,
           when
           their
           Religion
           was
           pure
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           the
           Corruptions
           and
           Usurpations
           which
           the
           Interests
           and
           Passions
           of
           men
           introduced
           in
           the
           following
           Ages
           .
           And
           how
           then
           come
           Princes
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           to
           be
           Christians
           upon
           worse
           and
           harder
           terms
           then
           in
           the
           best
           Ages
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           But
           how
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           Princes
           do
           become
           Christians
           upon
           such
           Conditions
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           Excommunicate
           them
           ,
           they
           lose
           their
           Crowns
           ?
           What
           Office
           of
           Baptism
           is
           this
           contained
           in
           ?
           Did
           their
           Godfathers
           and
           Godmothers
           undertake
           this
           for
           them
           ?
           
             No
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
          
           How
           so
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           Dominion
           is
           founded
           in
           Grace
           ?
           
             No
             ,
             not
             that
             neither
          
           .
           But
           in
           my
           mind
           there
           is
           very
           little
           difference
           ,
           between
           Dominion
           being
           founded
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           being
           forfeited
           for
           want
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           we
           are
           come
           about
           to
           the
           
             Fanatick
             Principles
             of
             Government
          
           again
           ;
           which
           this
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           in
           the
           Pope
           doth
           naturally
           lead
           men
           to
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           Mischief
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           For
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           breaks
           all
           Bonds
           and
           
             Oaths
             of
             Obedience
          
           ,
           how
           sacred
           and
           solemn
           soever
           they
           have
           been
           .
           That
           we
           may
           the
           better
           apprehend
           the
           pernicious
           consequence
           
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           there
           is
           a
           mutual
           Duty
           owing
           between
           Princes
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Relation
           between
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           doth
           naturally
           arise
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           antecedently
           to
           their
           embracing
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           For
           without
           an
           obligation
           to
           Obedience
           on
           the
           Subjects
           part
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           an
           insignificant
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           the
           Society
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           when
           Subjects
           are
           Absolved
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           they
           are
           thereby
           declared
           free
           from
           that
           natural
           Duty
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           before
           .
           For
           Allegeance
           to
           Princes
           doth
           not
           flow
           from
           the
           Relation
           between
           them
           and
           the
           People
           as
           Christians
           ,
           but
           as
           Members
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Absolving
           Subjects
           from
           that
           ,
           is
           in
           plain
           terms
           nulling
           the
           Obligation
           to
           a
           natural
           Duty
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           the
           force
           of
           Oaths
           and
           Promises
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           all
           mankind
           are
           agreed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Sin
           to
           break
           a
           lawfull
           Oath
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           solemn
           and
           weighty
           the
           Oath
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           Perjury
           :
           but
           in
           case
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Absolving
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           a
           Sin
           ,
           becomes
           none
           ;
           and
           a
           notorious
           Crime
           becomes
           a
           Duty
           ,
           because
           done
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           now
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           what
           Authority
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Pope
           which
           can
           turn
           Evil
           into
           Good
           ,
           and
           Good
           into
           Evil
           ;
           that
           can
           make
           Civil
           Obedience
           to
           Princes
           to
           be
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           Perjury
           to
           be
           none
           .
           This
           is
           an
           admirable
           Power
           ,
           and
           greater
           then
           the
           Schoolmen
           will
           allow
           to
           
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           intrinsick
           Goodness
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           Evil
           from
           the
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Divine
             Providence
             being
             supposed
             ,
             God
             cannot
             but
             forbid
             those
             evil
             actions
             which
             natural
             reason
             discovers
             to
             be
             evil
             :
             for
             how
             can
             the
             Hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             wilfull
             Lie
             ,
             be
             any
             other
             then
             evil
             ?
          
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           Disobedience
           to
           Parents
           ,
           and
           violation
           of
           Oaths
           lawfully
           made
           ;
           which
           are
           things
           evil
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           .
           The
           Question
           now
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           Pope
           can
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           say
           God
           himself
           cannot
           ,
           viz.
           
             make
             Perjury
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Sin.
          
           For
           an
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           lawfull
           Oath
           ,
           and
           a
           lawfull
           Oath
           lays
           an
           obligation
           on
           Conscience
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           another
           a
           just
           right
           to
           challenge
           that
           Allegeance
           as
           a
           Duty
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Oath
           ;
           and
           
             where-ever
             there
             is
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
          
           
           
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             cannot
             dispense
             :
             for
             then
             ▪
             he
             would
             act
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Eternal
             Righteousness
             ;
             which
             he
             can
             never
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           grant
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Supreme
           Dominion
           ,
           can
           alter
           the
           matter
           or
           circumstances
           of
           things
           ;
           as
           in
           
             Abraham's
             sacrificing
             his
             Son
             upon
             God's
             particular
             Command
             ,
          
           which
           in
           those
           circumstances
           was
           not
           Murther
           :
           
             but
             this
          
           ,
           they
           say
           well
           ,
           
             is
             no
             Dispensation
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             any
             act
             of
             Iurisdiction
             as
             a
             Legislator
             ;
             but
             onely
             an
             act
             of
             Supreme
             Power
             .
          
           But
           our
           Question
           is
           onely
           ,
           about
           Dispensing
           with
           the
           force
           and
           obligation
           of
           a
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           such
           as
           keeping
           our
           Oaths
           undoubtedly
           is
           .
           And
           since
           God
           himself
           is
           not
           allowed
           the
           Power
           of
           dispensing
           ,
           it
           seems
           very
           strange
           how
           the
           Pope
           should
           come
           by
           it
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           
             to
             exalt
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God.
          
           
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Dispensation
             to
             make
             a
             man
             
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             Oath
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             keeping
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             indispensable
             divine
             precept
             :
             but
             all
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Dispensation
             lies
             in
             altering
             the
             matter
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             being
             variable
             may
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           To
           clear
           this
           ,
           in
           every
           Oath
           are
           three
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           the
           Obligation
           upon
           the
           person
           to
           perform
           what
           he
           swears
           to
           ;
           (
           2.
           )
           the
           Right
           which
           the
           person
           hath
           to
           challenge
           that
           performance
           to
           whom
           the
           Oath
           is
           made
           ;
           (
           3.
           )
           the
           interest
           which
           God
           hath
           ,
           as
           Supreme
           Judge
           ,
           to
           see
           to
           the
           performance
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           breakers
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           which
           of
           these
           is
           it
           the
           
             Pope's
             Dispensation
          
           in
           a
           
             promissory
             Oath
          
           doth
           fall
           upon
           ?
           Surely
           the
           Pope
           doth
           not
           challenge
           to
           himself
           God's
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           punishing
           or
           not
           punishing
           Offenders
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           men
           do
           break
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           the
           
             Pope's
             Dispensation
          
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           fear
           the
           punishment
           of
           Perjured
           persons
           .
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           believe
           this
           is
           not
           their
           meaning
           .
           It
           must
           therefore
           be
           one
           of
           the
           former
           .
           But
           then
           how
           comes
           the
           Pope
           to
           have
           power
           to
           give
           away
           another
           man
           's
           
             natural
             Right
          
           ?
           A
           man
           swears
           Allegeance
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           Oath
           the
           Prince
           challenges
           his
           Allegeance
           as
           a
           sworn
           Duty
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           according
           to
           all
           Rules
           of
           common
           Reason
           and
           Justice
           .
           The
           Pope
           he
           dispenseth
           with
           this
           Oath
           ,
           and
           absolveth
           the
           person
           from
           this
           
             Allegeance
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Pope
           gives
           away
           the
           Prince's
           Right
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no.
           Is
           not
           this
           great
           Justice
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           becoming
           
             God's
             Vicar
             upon
             earth
          
           ?
           But
           how
           came
           the
           Pope
           by
           that
           Right
           of
           the
           Prince
           which
           he
           gives
           away
           ?
           The
           Right
           was
           a
           just
           and
           natural
           Right
           ,
           belonging
           to
           him
           on
           a
           meer
           civil
           account
           :
           what
           Authority
           then
           hath
           the
           Pope
           to
           dispose
           of
           it
           ?
           May
           he
           not
           as
           well
           give
           away
           all
           
           the
           just
           Rights
           of
           men
           to
           their
           Estates
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Princes
           to
           their
           Crowns
           ?
        
         
           The
           very
           plain
           Truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Pope's
           indirect
           Power
           are
           forced
           to
           shuffle
           and
           cut
           ,
           and
           make
           unintelligible
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           to
           talk
           non-sense
           about
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           onely
           men
           that
           speak
           sense
           are
           those
           who
           assert
           the
           Pope
           in
           plain
           Terms
           to
           have
           a
           
             direct
             Temporal
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Kings
           are
           their
           Subjects
           and
           Vasalls
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           dispose
           of
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           they
           please
           with
           them
           .
           We
           know
           what
           these
           men
           would
           have
           ;
           and
           if
           Princes
           be
           tame
           enough
           to
           submit
           to
           this
           Power
           ,
           they
           own
           the
           Pope
           as
           their
           true
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ,
           and
           must
           rule
           ,
           or
           not
           rule
           ,
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           .
           But
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           those
           who
           contend
           onely
           for
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           defend
           his
           Power
           of
           Absolving
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegeance
           to
           Princes
           ,
           since
           this
           Power
           of
           altering
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           but
           of
           
             meer
             Power
          
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           as
           to
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Abraham
           .
           Therefore
           those
           who
           contend
           onely
           for
           the
           Pope's
           dispensing
           with
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           can
           never
           justify
           the
           giving
           away
           the
           natural
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Iurisdiction
           .
           
           And
           Cajetan
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           
             the
             relaxation
             of
             an
             Oath
             by
             altering
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             direct
             Power
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             immediately
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             person
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             Father
             over
             his
             Son
             ,
             or
             a
             Lord
             over
             his
             Vassall
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           Dispensing
           with
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           cannot
           be
           by
           the
           
             alteration
             of
             the
             matter
          
           ,
           unless
           a
           
             direct
             Power
          
           over
           Princes
           be
           asserted
           .
        
         
         
           Cajetan
           laies
           down
           a
           good
           Rule
           about
           Dispensing
           with
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           
             in
             them
             we
             ought
             to
             see
             that
             no
             prejudice
             be
             done
             to
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             and
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             are
             made
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             the
             Pope
             himself
             hath
             not
             that
             Power
             over
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             over
             Vows
             .
          
           And
           yet
           Maldonat
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             can
             dispense
             in
             a
             solemn
             Vow
             :
          
           
           
             and
             that
             a
             Dispensation
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             no
             less
             then
             an
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             Dominicus
             à
             Soto
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             although
             the
             Pope
             may
             dispense
             in
             a
             Vow
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             he
             cannot
             in
             an
             Oath
             .
             For
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             relax
             an
             Oath
             which
             one
             man
             hath
             made
             to
             another
             of
             paying
             to
             him
             what
             he
             owes
             him
             ▪
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Contract
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             .
             The
             Pope
             having
             not
             the
             Power
             to
             take
             away
             from
             another
             man
             that
             which
             doth
             belong
             to
             him
             ▪
             cannot
             doe
             him
             so
             much
             injury
             as
             to
             relax
             the
             Oath
             which
             is
             made
             to
             him
             .
             And
             in
             the
             loosing
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             that
             there
             be
             no
             injury
             to
             a
             third
             person
             .
          
           Afterwards
           he
           puts
           this
           case
           ,
           whether
           if
           the
           Pope
           dispenseth
           with
           an
           Oath
           without
           just
           cause
           ,
           that
           Dispensation
           will
           free
           a
           man
           from
           Perjury
           .
           Which
           he
           denies
           ,
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           
             because
             a
             Dispensation
             cannot
             hold
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Nature
             .
             Therefore
             since
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             perform
             what
             he
             swears
             ,
             although
             that
             Bond
             doth
             arise
             from
             the
             will
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             dissolved
             without
             sufficient
             Reason
             .
          
           But
           what
           reason
           can
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           he
           determines
           not
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           have
           gained
           thus
           much
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           take
           away
           the
           Right
           of
           a
           third
           person
           ;
           which
           he
           must
           doe
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           Absolve
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegeance
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           summe
           of
           money
           is
           to
           a
           Creditor
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           Cajetan
           and
           Soto
           both
           yield
           to
           the
           common
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           
             about
             Dispensing
             with
             Oaths
             made
             to
             Excommunicated
             persons
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             to
             them
             :
          
           but
           they
           do
           not
           answer
           their
           own
           Arguments
           .
           And
           Cajetan
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             caution
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             lest
             prejudice
             be
             done
             to
             another
             by
             it
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           durst
           not
           oppose
           the
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           although
           they
           saw
           sufficient
           Reason
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Tolet
           seems
           to
           speak
           home
           to
           our
           case
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             an
             Oath
             made
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             third
             person
             cannot
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ,
          
           
           
             no
             not
             by
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             that
             person
             ;
             as
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             take
             away
             another
             man's
             goods
             .
          
           One
           would
           have
           thought
           this
           had
           been
           as
           full
           to
           our
           purpose
           as
           possible
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           as
           to
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           But
           he
           brings
           in
           after
           it
           a
           scurvy
           exception
           of
           
             the
             case
             of
             Excommunicated
             persons
          
           ,
           without
           offering
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           Reason
           why
           the
           common
           Rules
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Honesty
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           observed
           towards
           persons
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           Nor
           doth
           he
           attempt
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           the
           Pope
           comes
           by
           that
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           Oaths
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           which
           he
           freely
           declares
           he
           hath
           not
           in
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           
           
             Gregory
             Sayr
          
           thinks
           he
           hath
           nicked
           the
           matter
           ,
           when
           with
           wonderfull
           subtilty
           he
           distinguisheth
           
             between
             
             the
             free
             act
             of
             the
             will
             in
             obliging
             it self
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             following
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             perform
             what
             is
             sworn
             .
             Now
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Pope
             in
             Dispensing
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             the
             second
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Obligation
             to
             perform
             the
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Bond
             remaining
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             go
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ;
             but
             because
             every
             Oath
             doth
             suppose
             a
             Consent
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             the
             Dispensation
             falls
             upon
             that
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Oath
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           Subtilty
           will
           hold
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           with
           all
           the
           Oaths
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           justify
           himself
           upon
           this
           Distinction
           :
           for
           ,
           
           as
           Azorius
           well
           observes
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Reason
             of
             Dispensing
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             may
             at
             his
             pleasure
             dispense
             with
             any
             Oath
             whatsoever
             .
             Sayr
          
           takes
           notice
           of
           Azorius
           his
           dissatisfaction
           at
           this
           Answer
           ,
           but
           he
           tells
           him
           to
           his
           teeth
           ,
           
             that
             he
             could
             bring
             no
             better
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             find
             out
             no
             Answer
             at
             all
             .
             Azorius
          
           indeed
           acknowledges
           
             the
             great
             difficulty
             of
             explaining
             this
             Dispensing
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             as
             to
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             concludes
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             the
             Bond
             of
             an
             Oath
             cannot
             be
             loosed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             Reason
             drawn
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             deny
             his
             Authority
             :
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Reason
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             against
             the
             obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Bond
             is
             loosed
             of
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           Others
           therefore
           go
           the
           plainest
           way
           to
           work
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Oaths
             have
             that
             tacit
             Condition
             in
             them
             ,
             If
             the
             Pope
             please
             .
          
           But
           Sayr
           thinks
           this
           a
           little
           too
           broad
           ;
           because
           then
           it
           follows
           evidently
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             may
             dispense
             as
             he
             pleases
             without
             cause
             ;
             which
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             false
          
           .
        
         
           Others
           again
           have
           found
           out
           a
           notable
           device
           of
           distinguishing
           
           between
           
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Iustice
             ▪
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             an
             Oath
          
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             can
             take
             away
             the
             Religious
             Obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             though
             not
             that
             of
             Iustice.
          
           This
           Widdrington
           saith
           
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             several
             grave
             and
             learned
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             said
             they
             could
             not
             renounce
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             absolving
             persons
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             .
          
           But
           he
           well
           shews
           this
           to
           be
           a
           vain
           and
           impertinent
           Distinction
           ,
           because
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
          
           is
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           
             Obligation
             of
             Iustice
          
           ;
           and
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Pope
           in
           Absolving
           from
           
             that
             Oath
          
           is
           ,
           to
           
             take
             it
             away
          
           :
           as
           he
           proves
           from
           the
           famous
           
             Canons
             ,
             Nos
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           and
           Iuratos
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Subtilty
           helps
           not
           the
           matter
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
           
             Paul
             Layman
          
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           
             a
             promissory
             Oath
             made
             to
             a
             man
             cannot
             ordinarily
             be
             relaxed
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             :
             because
             by
             such
             an
             Oath
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             doth
             acquire
             as
             just
             a
             right
             to
             the
             performance
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Goods
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             deprived
             .
          
           But
           from
           this
           plain
           and
           just
           Rule
           he
           excepts
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           do
           ,
           
             the
             publick
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           as
           though
           Evil
           might
           be
           done
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           not
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           any
           private
           person
           :
           whereas
           the
           
           Churche's
           Honour
           ought
           more
           to
           be
           preserved
           by
           the
           ways
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Honesty
           .
        
         
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             them
             that
             make
             good
             evil
             ,
             and
             evil
             good
             ,
          
           when
           it
           serves
           their
           turn
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           plainly
           setting
           up
           a
           particular
           Interest
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           violating
           the
           Laws
           of
           Righteousness
           to
           advance
           it
           .
           If
           men
           break
           through
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           solemn
           Engagements
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           regard
           no
           Bonds
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           to
           compass
           
           their
           ends
           ,
           let
           them
           call
           them
           by
           what
           specious
           names
           they
           please
           ,
           
             the
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           (
           it
           matters
           not
           which
           ,
           )
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           sign
           of
           Hypocrisy
           and
           real
           Wickedness
           then
           this
           .
           For
           the
           main
           part
           of
           true
           Religion
           doth
           not
           lie
           in
           Canting
           phrases
           ,
           or
           Mystical
           notions
           ,
           neither
           in
           Specious
           shews
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           nor
           in
           Zeal
           for
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           but
           
             in
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           it
           implies
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           Promises
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           belief
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           and
           in
           Obedience
           ,
           or
           a
           carefull
           observance
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           among
           which
           ,
           
             Obedience
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
          
           is
           one
           :
           Which
           they
           can
           never
           pretend
           to
           be
           an
           inviolable
           Duty
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           another
           person
           to
           Absolve
           them
           from
           the
           most
           solemn
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           ;
           and
           consequently
           suppose
           ,
           that
           to
           keep
           their
           Oaths
           in
           such
           case
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           violate
           them
           may
           become
           a
           Duty
           :
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           overturn
           the
           natural
           differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           
             Controlling
             Sovereign
             Power
          
           above
           that
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           a
           perpetual
           Foundation
           for
           Faction
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           which
           nothing
           can
           keep
           men
           from
           ,
           if
           Conscience
           and
           their
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           cannot
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Therefore
           the
           third
           Mischief
           common
           to
           this
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Commonwealth-Principles
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Justifying
           Rebellion
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           is
           done
           to
           purpose
           in
           Boucher
           and
           Reynolds
           ,
           the
           fierce
           Disputers
           for
           the
           Pope's
           and
           the
           
             People's
             Power
          
           .
        
         
           Boucher
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             to
             resist
             Authority
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             folly
             and
             impiety
             not
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             any
             probability
             of
             success
             .
             And
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             onely
             to
             be
             commended
             
             for
             Suffering
             ,
             because
             they
             wanted
             Power
             to
             resist
             .
          
           Most
           Catholick
           and
           Primitive
           Doctrine
           !
           And
           that
           
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Wicked
             Prince
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             valued
             at
             that
             rate
             as
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             :
          
           That
           
             when
             Christ
             paid
             tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             as
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             meddling
             with
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             People
             :
          
           That
           ,
           
             if
             the
             People
             had
             not
             exercised
             their
             Power
             over
             the
             lives
             of
             bad
             Princes
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Religion
             left
             in
             many
             Countries
             .
          
           
           And
           he
           finds
           great
           fault
           with
           the
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           
             they
             suffered
             Heretical
             Princes
             to
             live
          
           ;
           
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             they
             deserved
             to
             endure
             the
             miseries
             they
             did
             undergo
             ,
             because
             of
             it
             :
             that
             there
             is
             no
             juster
             cause
             of
             War
             ,
             then
             Religion
             is
             :
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             People
             make
             a
             solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             together
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Prince
             fail
             of
             his
             part
             ,
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             compell
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           And
           he
           accounts
           this
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           all
           Objections
           out
           of
           
             Scripture
             ,
             If
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             how
             much
             more
             if
             he
             persecutes
             it
             ?
             )
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             Heathen
             or
             a
             Publican
             .
          
           And
           he
           brings
           all
           the
           Examples
           he
           could
           think
           of
           to
           justify
           Rebellion
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
           
        
         
           
           Rossaeus
           proves
           ,
           that
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             being
             Excommunicated
             ,
             lose
             all
             Right
             and
             Authority
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             their
             Subjects
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             War
             is
             more
             just
             or
             holy
             then
             this
             .
          
           Which
           he
           endeavours
           at
           large
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           all
           Objections
           against
           it
           .
           
             And
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             was
             first
             broached
             by
             the
             Calvinists
             in
             France
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             they
             had
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Henry
          
           IV.
           which
           Doctrine
           he
           calls
           
             Punick
             Divinity
          
           ,
           
           and
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           the
           
             New
             Gospel
          
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           doth
           sufficiently
           prove
           
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             resisting
             
             Princes
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             to
             have
             obtained
             together
             with
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           And
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           way
           to
           justifie
           the
           Wars
           and
           Rebellions
           against
           Henry
           IV.
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           after
           their
           Excommunications
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           by
           stifly
           maintaining
           this
           Principle
           ,
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           resisting
           Authority
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           cannot
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           Opinion
           of
           a
           few
           factious
           spirits
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           just
           consequence
           of
           the
           other
           Opinion
           .
           For
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           would
           signifie
           very
           little
           ,
           unless
           the
           People
           were
           to
           follow
           home
           the
           blow
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Pope's
           Thunder
           effectual
           ,
           by
           actual
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           the
           Popes
           understand
           this
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           seldom
           denounce
           their
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           Princes
           ,
           but
           when
           all
           things
           are
           in
           readiness
           to
           pursue
           the
           design
           ;
           as
           might
           be
           made
           appear
           by
           a
           particular
           History
           of
           the
           several
           Excommunications
           of
           Princes
           ,
           from
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           IV.
           to
           our
           own
           times
           .
           If
           they
           do
           forbear
           doing
           the
           same
           things
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           impute
           it
           to
           any
           alteration
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           or
           greater
           Kindness
           to
           Princes
           then
           formerly
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           not
           finding
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           ,
           or
           a
           Party
           strong
           and
           great
           enough
           to
           compass
           their
           ends
           .
           For
           they
           have
           learnt
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           loss
           of
           Powder
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           to
           give
           fire
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           noise
           onely
           awakens
           others
           to
           look
           to
           themselves
           :
           but
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           a
           People
           ready
           prepared
           for
           so
           good
           a
           Work
           ,
           as
           the
           Nuntio
           in
           Ireland
           did
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           set
           up
           again
           for
           this
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           of
           Rebellion
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
          
           ,
           among
           other
           notable
           Reasons
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           ,
           
           brings
           this
           for
           one
           ;
           
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Christians
             to
             suffer
             an
             Heretical
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             seeks
             to
             draw
             his
             Subjects
             to
             his
             Belief
             .
          
           And
           what
           Prince
           that
           believes
           his
           own
           Religion
           doth
           it
           not
           ?
           And
           what
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           raise
           Rebellion
           against
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whenever
           he
           and
           they
           happen
           to
           be
           of
           different
           Religions
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           bring
           this
           for
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           doth
           carry
           along
           with
           it
           that
           mischievous
           Principle
           to
           Government
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Lawfulness
             of
             resisting
             Authority
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           from
           this
           Discourse
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           real
           Security
           given
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           without
           renouncing
           
             this
             Deposing
             power
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           the
           present
           pretence
           among
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           this
           they
           stick
           at
           ;
           but
           the
           quarrel
           they
           have
           at
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           framed
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           proceed
           to
           the
           Second
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           II.
           That
           if
           they
           do
           renounce
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           must
           again
           make
           my
           Address
           to
           you
           ,
           with
           great
           thanks
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           you
           have
           given
           me
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           I
           have
           seriously
           read
           and
           considered
           your
           Treatises
           ;
           and
           I
           find
           by
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           durst
           heartily
           renounce
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Oath
           might
           go
           down
           well
           enough
           .
           The
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           is
           so
           ingenuous
           ,
           
           as
           to
           make
           the
           following
           Proposition
           the
           whole
           Foundation
           of
           his
           
             Discourse
             ;
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             take
             any
             Oath
             or
             Protestation
             
             renouncing
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             to
             Depose
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Absolve
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             .
          
           And
           in
           my
           mind
           he
           gives
           a
           very
           substantial
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             holding
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             Power
             is
             Erroneous
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Temerarious
             ,
             and
             Impious
             .
          
           What
           would
           a
           man
           wish
           for
           more
           against
           any
           Doctrine
           ?
           Whatever
           
             P.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           Brethren
           think
           of
           this
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           ,
           this
           Piece
           doth
           charge
           them
           home
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sound
           Catholicks
           that
           deny
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           damnable
           
             Henrician
             Hereticks
          
           .
           What
           ?
           
           would
           they
           be
           thought
           
             Catholicks
             that
             charge
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ▪
          
           
           
             with
             holding
             a
             damnable
             Errour
             ,
             and
             practising
             mortal
             Sin
             ?
          
           as
           their
           Church
           hath
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           Deposing
           power
           .
           For
           this
           honest
           Gentleman
           confesseth
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             enormously
             injurious
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             deadly
             Feud
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             and
             Secular
             States
             ,
             of
             many
             bloudy
             Wars
             of
             Princes
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Rebellions
             of
             Subjects
             against
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           O
           the
           irresistible
           power
           of
           Truth
           !
           How
           vain
           is
           it
           for
           men
           to
           go
           about
           to
           Masquerade
           the
           Sun
           !
           His
           light
           will
           break
           through
           ,
           and
           discover
           all
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           blessed
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           
             Seditions
             ,
             Wars
             ,
             Bloudshed
             ,
             Rebellions
             ,
          
           what
           not
           ?
        
         
           But
           how
           do
           you
           prove
           this
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ?
             How
          
           ?
           say
           you
           ;
           by
           all
           the
           ways
           we
           can
           prove
           any
           Doctrine
           
             Catholick
             Popes
             have
             taught
             it
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             condemned
             the
             contrary
             as
             Erroneous
             in
             faith
             ,
             Pernicious
             to
             salvation
             ,
             wicked
             Folly
             and
             Madness
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             
             Censures
             on
             them
             that
             held
             it
             .
          
           Have
           they
           so
           in
           good
           sooth
           ?
           Nay
           then
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           as
           good
           
             Catholick
             Doctrine
          
           as
           Transubstantiation
           its
           own
           self
           ;
           if
           it
           hath
           been
           declared
           in
           Councils
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           Yes
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           prove
           
             by
             the
             very
             same
             Popes
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             same
             Councils
             ,
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Transubstantiation
             was
             .
          
           And
           for
           my
           part
           I
           think
           you
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           thank
           you
           for
           it
           .
           I
           am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           your
           Proofs
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           solid
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           But
           above
           all
           I
           commend
           your
           Conclusion
           ,
           
           
             That
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             an
             Errour
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             several
             Ages
             was
             a
             wicked
             and
             blind
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             no
             Errour
             ,
             they
             that
             now
             call
             it
             an
             Errour
             are
             wicked
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             in
             damnable
             Errour
             .
             Nor
             though
             all
             the
             Doctours
             of
             Sorbon
             ,
             all
             the
             Parliaments
             and
             Vniversities
             of
             France
             ,
          
           
           
             all
             the
             Friers
             or
             Blackloists
             in
             England
             or
             Ireland
             ,
             all
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             Politicians
             and
             Atheists
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             declare
             for
             it
             ,
             could
             it
             ever
             be
             an
             Authority
             to
             make
             it
             a
             probable
             Opinion
             .
          
           Bravely
           spoken
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           true
           Disciple
           of
           Hildebrand
           !
        
         
           Hear
           this
           ,
           O
           ye
           Writers
           of
           
             Controversial
             Letters
          
           ,
           and
           beware
           how
           ye
           fall
           into
           these
           mens
           hands
           .
           You
           may
           cry
           out
           upon
           these
           Opinions
           as
           long
           as
           you
           please
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           believe
           your
           Church
           is
           not
           concerned
           in
           them
           :
           but
           if
           this
           Good
           man
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           you
           can
           never
           find
           Authority
           enough
           to
           make
           your
           Opinion
           
             so
             much
             as
             Probable
          
           .
           A
           very
           hard
           case
           for
           Princes
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           not
           be
           allowed
           so
           much
           as
           probable
           ,
           that
           Princes
           should
           keep
           their
           Crowns
           on
           their
           Heads
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           thinks
           fit
           to
           take
           them
           away
           ;
           or
           that
           Subjects
           should
           still
           owe
           Allegeance
           
           to
           Princes
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           absolves
           them
           from
           it
           !
           Very
           hard
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           of
           
             Probable
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           when
           so
           small
           Authority
           goes
           to
           make
           an
           Opinion
           Probable
           ,
           that
           this
           against
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           should
           not
           come
           within
           the
           large
           sphere
           of
           Probability
           .
        
         
           Hear
           this
           ,
           
           ye
           Writers
           of
           Apologies
           for
           
             Papists
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           who
           would
           perswade
           us
           ,
           silly
           people
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             is
             onely
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             Doctours
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
          
           ;
           when
           this
           Learned
           Authour
           proves
           ,
           you
           have
           as
           much
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           Transubstantiation
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           Father
           
           Caron's
           250
           Authours
           cannot
           make
           the
           contrary
           Opinion
           
             so
             much
             as
             Probable
          
           ;
           
           
             this
             having
             been
             for
             some
             Ages
             (
             one
             at
             least
             )
             the
             common
             Belief
             ,
             Sense
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Authour
           saith
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           always
           so
           ;
           or
           else
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           and
           Infallibility
           are
           both
           gone
           .
           For
           how
           could
           that
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           one
           Age
           which
           was
           not
           of
           the
           precedent
           ?
           What
           ?
           did
           Fathers
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           their
           Children
           then
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           to
           suppose
           such
           an
           alteration
           to
           happen
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Church
           declare
           to
           adhere
           to
           Tradition
           at
           that
           time
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           possible
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           then
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           great
           Bugbear
           of
           Transubstantiation
           might
           steal
           in
           in
           the
           dark
           too
           .
           And
           so
           farewell
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           .
           But
           how
           can
           Infallibility
           stand
           after
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           so
           enormously
           deceived
           for
           so
           long
           together
           ,
           as
           this
           Authour
           proves
           it
           must
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           this
           Doctrine
           be
           false
           ?
           If
           the
           Blackloists
           in
           England
           and
           
             Irish
             Remonstrants
          
           do
           not
           
           all
           vanish
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           yield
           themselves
           Captives
           to
           this
           smart
           and
           pithy
           Authour
           ,
           I
           expect
           to
           see
           some
           of
           them
           concerned
           for
           their
           own
           Vindication
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           answer
           this
           short
           Treatise
           :
           but
           I
           beseech
           them
           then
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           Transubstantiation
           and
           this
           
             Deposing
             doctrine
          
           ,
           since
           the
           
             same
             Popes
          
           ,
           the
           
             same
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             same
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           are
           produced
           for
           both
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           I
           have
           to
           say
           of
           this
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           ,
           whose
           Authour
           I
           do
           highly
           commend
           for
           his
           plain
           dealing
           ;
           for
           he
           speaks
           out
           what
           he
           really
           thinks
           and
           believes
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             .
          
           But
           I
           am
           no
           sooner
           entred
           upon
           the
           
             Second
             Treatise
          
           ,
           
           but
           I
           fansy
           my self
           in
           Fairy-land
           ,
           where
           I
           meet
           with
           nothing
           but
           phantastick
           Shows
           and
           Apparitions
           :
           when
           I
           go
           about
           to
           fasten
           upon
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           immediately
           gone
           ;
           the
           little
           Fairy
           leaps
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           holds
           to
           nothing
           ,
           intending
           onely
           to
           scare
           and
           affright
           his
           party
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           this
           ,
           he
           disappears
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Substance
             of
             the
             Oath
          
           (
           saith
           
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Questions
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           pretends
           to
           answer
           ,
           )
           
             is
             ,
             the
             Denying
             and
             Abjuring
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             .
          
           This
           is
           plain
           ,
           and
           home
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           what
           say
           you
           to
           this
           ?
           Is
           this
           Doctrine
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           ?
           may
           it
           be
           renounced
           or
           not
           ?
           Hold
           ,
           say
           you
           ;
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             far
             from
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             forein
             to
             my
             present
             purpose
             ,
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             in
             favour
             of
             this
             Deposing
             power
             .
          
           Is
           it
           indeed
           forein
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Oath
           ?
           No
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Question
             ,
             
             Whether
             a
             Catholick
             may
             deny
             by
             Oath
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             universally
             abjure
             ,
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             :
             not
             ,
             Whether
             he
             may
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             ,
             Whether
             he
             may
             deny
             it
             by
             Oath
             .
          
           And
           the
           great
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Negative
           is
           ,
           
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             Question
             debated
             for
          
           500
           years
           ,
           
           
             and
             no
             clear
             and
             authoritative
             Decision
             of
             the
             Point
             yet
             appeareth
             ,
             to
             which
             both
             sides
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             stand
             and
             acquiesce
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           are
           we
           now
           ?
           Methinks
           we
           are
           sailing
           to
           find
           
             O
             Brasil
          
           .
           We
           thought
           our selves
           as
           sure
           as
           if
           we
           had
           got
           the
           Point
           ,
           in
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           ,
           a
           good
           firm
           ,
           solid
           ,
           substantial
           Point
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           it
           is
           vanished
           into
           clouds
           and
           vapours
           ,
           and
           armies
           fighting
           in
           the
           air
           against
           each
           other
           .
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           
             the
             Sense
             ,
             Belief
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             First
             Authour
          
           assures
           us
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           become
           such
           a
           Moot-point
           ,
           always
           disputed
           ,
           never
           decided
           ?
           
           
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             common
             received
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             School-Divines
             ,
             Casuists
             ,
             Canonists
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             (
             afore
          
           Calvin
           
             's
             time
             ,
             )
             in
             all
             the
             several
             Nations
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             France
             it self
             ;
             and
             neither
          
           Barclay
           ,
           nor
           Widdrington
           ,
           nor
           Caron
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             other
             Champion
             for
             the
             contrary
             Tenet
             ,
             hath
             been
             able
             yet
             to
             produce
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Catholick
             Authour
             ,
             (
             afore
          
           Calvin
           
             's
             time
             ,
             )
             that
             denied
             this
             Power
             to
             the
             Pope
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           .
           
           
             Since
             it
             is
             but
             more
             undeniably
             evident
             then
             all
             good
             men
             have
             cause
             to
             wish
             ,
             and
             that
             Experience
             ,
             the
             easiest
             and
             clearest
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             puts
             it
             too
             sadly
             beyond
             dispute
             ,
             that
             this
             grand
             Controversie
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             hath
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             ,
             pretence
             or
             exigency
             whatsoever
             ,
             hath
             been
             for
             divers
             Ages
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             disputed
             
             in
             the
             Schools
             by
             Speculative
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             among
             Catholick
             Controvertists
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             Princes
             too
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Treatise
          
           confesseth
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           when
           you
           thus
           flatly
           contradict
           each
           other
           ?
           How
           come
           you
           to
           be
           so
           little
           agreed
           upon
           your
           Premisses
           ,
           when
           you
           joyn
           in
           the
           same
           Conclusion
           ?
           There
           is
           some
           mysterie
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           .
           This
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           .
           Among
           those
           who
           may
           be
           trusted
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           
             Article
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           was
           written
           .
           But
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           such
           who
           would
           see
           too
           far
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           own
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           we
           lose
           some
           Residences
           ,
           and
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           :
           therefore
           among
           these
           we
           must
           not
           own
           it
           as
           an
           
             Article
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           
             Controverted
             Point
          
           .
           How
           then
           ,
           say
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           shall
           we
           keep
           them
           from
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ?
           and
           if
           we
           do
           suffer
           them
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           farewell
           to
           our
           Interest
           in
           
             England
             ;
             P.
             W.
          
           and
           the
           Blackloists
           will
           prevail
           .
           
             Come
             ,
             come
          
           ,
           saith
           Father
           
             W.
             never
             fear
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             Topick
             will
             scare
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             we
             own
             it
             as
             a
             Controverted
             Point
             .
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           say
           they
           with
           great
           Joy.
           
             Let
             me
             alone
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           to
           them
           ,
           
             I
             will
             prove
             them
             all
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             if
             they
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Controverted
             Point
             .
          
           Excellent
           !
           they
           all
           cry
           ,
           this
           will
           doe
           our
           business
           in
           spite
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           come
           near
           ,
           and
           handle
           this
           mighty
           Argument
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           discern
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           mere
           Spectre
           ,
           
           or
           hath
           any
           flesh
           and
           bones
           .
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             is
             a
             mixt
             Oath
             ,
             partly
             assertory
             ,
             and
             partly
             promissory
             .
             In
             an
             Assertory
             Oath
             it
             is
             essentially
             requisite
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             do
             swear
             be
             undoubtedly
             and
             unquestionably
             true
             .
          
           Very
           well
           ;
           but
           suppose
           a
           person
           doth
           in
           his
           
           conscience
           believe
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           
             Depose
             Princes
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Absolve
             Subjects
          
           from
           their
           Allegeance
           ;
           may
           not
           such
           a
           man
           swear
           it
           without
           Perjury
           ?
           No
           ,
           
           says
           our
           good
           Father
           ;
           
             A
             man
             may
             swear
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             not
             onely
             when
             he
             doubts
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           How
           is
           that
           ?
           good
           Sir
           ;
           when
           other
           men
           see
           that
           he
           hath
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ,
           or
           when
           himself
           sees
           it
           ?
           If
           he
           sees
           himself
           that
           he
           hath
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           in
           his
           Conscience
           that
           to
           be
           so
           as
           he
           swears
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           a
           man
           firmly
           believe
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           sees
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ?
           If
           he
           sees
           none
           himself
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           others
           think
           they
           do
           ;
           if
           he
           does
           not
           think
           his
           Conscience
           bound
           to
           be
           swayed
           by
           their
           Authority
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           this
           Iesuitism
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           Gentlemen
           ought
           to
           have
           judgments
           of
           their
           own
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           swayed
           by
           the
           extrinsick
           Authority
           of
           their
           Teachers
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ,
           they
           must
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           or
           no.
           If
           Gentlemen
           of
           freer
           understandings
           and
           education
           allow
           themselves
           the
           liberty
           to
           enquire
           into
           these
           matters
           ,
           they
           presently
           see
           through
           all
           this
           Tiffany
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           find
           the
           thing
           still
           carried
           on
           is
           meer
           blind
           Obedience
           ;
           although
           in
           following
           the
           conduct
           of
           such
           self-interested
           Leaders
           they
           run
           themselves
           into
           continual
           Difficulties
           .
           If
           a
           man
           be
           satisfied
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           
             Deposing
             power
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           own
           best
           Casuists
           ,
           he
           may
           lawfully
           abjure
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             truth
             required
             in
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Cardinal
             Tolet
          
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
             that
             by
             which
             a
             man
             speaks
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             to
             swear
             falsly
             is
             ,
             to
             swear
             otherwise
             then
             one
             thinks
             .
             And
             to
             swear
             otherwise
             then
             a
             thing
             
             really
             is
             ,
             provided
             he
             think
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             neither
             mortal
             nor
             venial
             sin
             ;
             but
          
           (
           1.
           )
           
             in
             case
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             used
             diligence
             to
             enquire
          
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           he
           doth
           not
           require
           the
           utmost
           ,
           but
           onely
           some
           and
           
             convenient
             diligence
          
           :
           (
           2.
           )
           
             if
             he
             be
             doubtfull
             in
             his
             mind
             when
             he
             swears
             ,
             and
             yet
             swears
             it
             as
             certain
             :
          
           (
           3.
           )
           
             when
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             swear
             ,
             although
             he
             knew
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
           Suarez
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             in
             an
             Assertory
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Truth
             confirmed
             by
             it
             lies
             in
             the
             conformity
             of
             the
             Assertion
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             man
             thinks
             it
             false
             which
             he
             swears
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             really
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             :
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             swears
             a
             thing
             really
             false
             ,
             which
             he
             invincibly
             thinks
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             but
             swears
             a
             lawfull
             Oath
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             and
             S.
             Thomas
             .
          
           By
           
             invincibly
             ,
             Suarez
          
           means
           no
           more
           then
           Tolet
           doth
           by
           
             thinking
             so
             after
             convenient
             diligence
          
           .
           
           For
           Suarez
           lays
           down
           this
           Rule
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             When
             a
             man
             swears
             what
             is
             really
             false
             ,
             but
             he
             thinks
             it
             true
             ,
             if
             his
             thinking
             be
             joyned
             with
             sufficient
             care
             ,
             and
             a
             probable
             opinion
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           (
           mark
           that
           )
           
             he
             is
             free
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             .
             This
          
           he
           saith
           
             is
             the
             common
             and
             express
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             built
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             Because
             the
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             of
             an
             Oath
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             relate
             to
             the
             Matter
             sworn
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Mind
             and
             Conscience
             of
             him
             that
             swears
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Dominicus
             Soto
          
           determines
           this
           case
           very
           plainly
           :
           
             If
             a
             man
             swears
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             so
             ,
             after
             due
             enquiry
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             false
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             sin
             at
             all
             .
          
           And
           
             the
             measure
             of
             diligence
          
           he
           proportions
           to
           
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             left
             to
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Iacobus
             de
             Graffiis
          
           hath
           this
           Assertion
           ;
           
           
             He
             that
             swears
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             so
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             really
             false
             ,
             sins
             not
             ,
             unless
             he
             neglected
             to
             use
             that
             diligence
             which
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             use
             :
             and
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             that
             neglect
             ,
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             sin
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
        
         
           
             Greg.
             Sayr
          
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             to
             a
             lawfull
             Assertory
             Oath
             no
             more
             is
             required
             ,
             then
             the
             agreement
             of
             what
             a
             man
             saith
             with
             the
             inward
             sense
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             reasonable
             judgment
             a
             man
             passes
             upon
             what
             he
             swears
             .
          
           
           Which
           words
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           
             Gregory
             de
             Valentia
          
           .
        
         
           
             Qui
             non
             videt
             ,
             vel
             dubitat
             esse
             falsum
             quod
             jurat
             ,
             perjurus
             non
             est
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Vasquez
             ;
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             or
             doubt
             that
             to
             be
             false
             which
             he
             swears
             ,
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             .
          
           Which
           words
           are
           quoted
           and
           approved
           by
           
             Layman
             ;
             because
             all
             Perjury
             must
             have
             its
             foundation
             in
             a
             Lie.
          
           And
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             he
             that
             swears
             in
             an
             Assertory
             Oath
             ,
             doth
             not
             affirm
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             directly
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             he
             swears
             .
          
           Nay
           he
           farther
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             where
             the
             Matter
             sworn
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             more
             then
             Probability
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             lawfully
             swear
             the
             truth
             according
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             certainty
             which
             the
             thing
             will
             bear
             ;
             although
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             otherwise
             then
             he
             thinks
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           and
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           own
           Casuists
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           
             Second
             Treatise
          
           is
           false
           ,
           (
           as
           might
           be
           shewed
           by
           many
           more
           testimonies
           ,
           if
           these
           were
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           )
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           since
           this
           Doctrine
           about
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           hath
           no
           
             infallible
             certainty
          
           in
           it
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           attest
           the
           truth
           or
           falshood
           of
           it
           by
           an
           Oath
           .
        
         
           Which
           was
           the
           more
           surprising
           to
           me
           ,
           considering
           
           how
           usual
           it
           is
           among
           your selves
           ,
           to
           swear
           to
           such
           Opinions
           of
           which
           you
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           infallible
           certainty
           by
           any
           evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           authoritative
           Decision
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           What
           think
           you
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ?
           are
           there
           no
           mere
           Opinions
           ,
           undecided
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           Works
           ?
           is
           there
           infallible
           certainty
           in
           of
           all
           them
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           think
           any
           Iesuit
           in
           the
           world
           will
           say
           so
           ,
           for
           a
           reason
           every
           own
           knows
           ;
           because
           his
           Order
           holds
           the
           direct
           contrary
           in
           some
           Points
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Dominicans
           swear
           to
           maintain
           S.
           Thomas
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           What
           think
           you
           of
           the
           
             Immaculate
             Conception
          
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           Vniversities
           have
           
             sworn
             to
             maintain
          
           ,
           
           as
           
             Luc.
             Wadding
          
           hath
           shewed
           at
           large
           ?
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           Oaths
           were
           made
           before
           any
           authoritative
           Decision
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           you
           hath
           found
           out
           an
           evasion
           for
           this
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
           that
           
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             swear
             to
             maintain
             a
             Doctrine
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             swear
             to
             it
             as
             true
             .
          
           I
           cry
           you
           mercy
           ,
           Gentlemen
           :
           I
           had
           thought
           no
           persons
           would
           have
           sworn
           to
           maintain
           a
           falshood
           ;
           or
           to
           defend
           that
           as
           true
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           believed
           or
           suspected
           not
           to
           be
           true
           .
           Why
           may
           not
           you
           then
           swear
           that
           you
           will
           maintain
           ,
           
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
          
           when
           your
           Prince
           requires
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           swear
           to
           maintain
           the
           
             Immaculate
             Conception
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Vniversity
           requires
           it
           ,
           whatever
           your
           private
           Opinion
           be
           ?
           
           But
           to
           prevent
           this
           subterfuge
           ,
           Wadding
           saith
           from
           Surius
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Mentz
             would
             admit
             none
             to
             any
             degree
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             without
             swearing
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             approve
             nor
             hold
             in
             his
             mind
             any
             other
             Opinion
             .
          
           What
           think
           you
           now
           of
           swearing
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           an
           Opinion
           not
           decided
           by
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           upon
           the
           best
           probable
           reasons
           that
           can
           be
           given
           for
           it
           ?
           And
           therefore
           all
           this
           outcry
           about
           Perjury
           ,
           was
           onely
           to
           frighten
           and
           amuse
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           convince
           ,
           or
           satisfy
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           that
           Treatise
           consists
           of
           impertinent
           Cavills
           against
           several
           Expressions
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Law-givers
           ,
           the
           reason
           and
           design
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           
             natural
             sense
          
           of
           the
           words
           :
           and
           if
           they
           will
           but
           allow
           these
           as
           the
           most
           reasonable
           ways
           of
           interpreting
           Laws
           ,
           all
           those
           Exceptions
           will
           be
           found
           too
           light
           to
           weigh
           down
           the
           balance
           of
           any
           tolerable
           judgment
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           answered
           over
           and
           over
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Widdrington
           to
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Questions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           pass
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           to
           any
           who
           shall
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           pains
           to
           make
           a
           just
           Answer
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Third
             Treatise
          
           is
           written
           by
           a
           very
           Considering
           man
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           may
           find
           in
           every
           Page
           of
           it
           .
           He
           bids
           his
           Readers
           consider
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           have
           them
           spend
           their
           days
           in
           considering
           the
           Oath
           ,
           without
           ever
           taking
           it
           .
           As
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           desired
           time
           to
           consider
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
          
           and
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           asked
           ,
           how
           long
           time
           he
           would
           take
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           time
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           likely
           to
           live
           long
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           it
           which
           this
           person
           offers
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           considerable
           ?
           His
           main
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
           
             from
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             prohibiting
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             expressly
             ,
             at
             several
             and
             distant
             times
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             most
             ample
             information
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             on
             both
             sides
             :
          
           it
           being
           
             a
             thing
             belonging
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Spiritual
             
             Governour
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             to
             determine
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           Argument
           I
           must
           leave
           to
           those
           to
           answer
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           justify
           the
           
             Pope's
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           to
           disobey
           it
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           some
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             the
             
               Pope's
               Prohibition
            
             proceeding
             on
             a
             
               false
               Supposition
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               private
               Opinion
            
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               there
               are
               some
               things
               in
               the
               Oath
               repugnant
               to
               Faith
               ,
            
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             without
             a
             Council
             ,
             to
             determine
             matters
             of
             Faith
             :
             That
             the
             Popes
             have
             sometimes
             required
             very
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             things
             ,
             of
             which
             Warmington
             gives
             some
             notable
             instances
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             :
             That
             Obedience
             to
             all
             Superiours
             is
             limited
             within
             certain
             bounds
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             exceed
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             That
             the
             very
             Canonists
             and
             Schoolmen
             do
             set
             bounds
             to
             the
             
             Pope's
             Authority
             :
             as
             (
             1.
             )
             when
             great
             mischief
             is
             like
             to
             ensue
             by
             his
             Commands
             ;
             so
             
               Francisc.
               Zabarell
               ,
               Panormitan
               ,
               Sylvester
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             (
             2.
             )
             when
             injury
             comes
             to
             a
             third
             person
             by
             it
             ;
             so
             Card.
             
               Tolet
               ,
               Panormitan
               ,
               Soto
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             when
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ;
             so
             Pope
             Adrian
             ,
             
             
               Vasquez
               ,
               Navarr
            
             ,
             and
             others
             cited
             by
             Widdrington
             :
             (
             4.
             )
             when
             he
             commands
             about
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             is
             not
             Superiour
             ;
             so
             Tolet
             determins
             ,
             
               A
               man
               is
               onely
               obliged
               in
               those
               things
               to
               obey
               his
               Superiour
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               Authority
               over
               him
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             we
             having
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             may
             command
             us
             in
             things
             relating
             to
             our
             Allegeance
             ,
             and
             apparent
             Injury
             coming
             to
             Princes
             by
             owning
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             much
             Mischief
             
             having
             been
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             designed
             ,
             as
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             the
             true
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Oath
             :
             it
             is
             no
             culpable
             Disobedience
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Pope's
             Prohibition
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             which
             made
             the
             King's
             Royal
             Ancestours
             ,
             with
             their
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             limit
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             ancient
             Statutes
             of
             Provisors
             and
             Praemunire
             ,
             His
             
             Majestie
             's
             Grandfather
             might
             ,
             
             with
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             enact
             that
             Law
             which
             requires
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             :
             and
             how
             comes
             such
             Disobedience
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             more
             repugnant
             to
             
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             in
             those
             days
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             it
             was
             good
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Dispute
             arose
             ,
             whether
             a
             thing
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             to
             judge
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Power
             hath
             made
             Laws
             ,
             and
             determined
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             did
             submit
             to
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           This
           and
           much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           to
           shew
           the
           inconsequence
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           stress
           of
           the
           
             Third
             Treatise
          
           lies
           :
           but
           I
           leave
           the
           full
           Answer
           to
           those
           that
           are
           concerned
           .
           The
           plainest
           ,
           shortest
           and
           truest
           Answer
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           Jurisdiction
           over
           us
           ,
           either
           in
           Spirituals
           or
           Temporals
           .
           But
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           renounce
           the
           
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           could
           hinder
           them
           from
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           .
        
         
           Which
           is
           in
           effect
           acknowledged
           at
           last
           by
           this
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Third
             Treatise
          
           ,
           
           when
           he
           offers
           a
           new
           
           Form
           of
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
             rather
             more
             expressive
             of
             Civil
             Obedience
             then
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             .
          
           Are
           not
           Princes
           mightily
           obliged
           to
           you
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           that
           take
           such
           wonderfull
           care
           to
           have
           a
           
             more
             express
             Oath
          
           then
           this
           already
           required
           by
           Law
           ?
           How
           comes
           this
           extraordinary
           fit
           of
           Kindness
           upon
           you
           ?
           Do
           you
           really
           think
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           defective
           in
           this
           point
           ?
           No
           ,
           no.
           We
           know
           what
           you
           would
           have
           :
           
             If
             we
             can
             get
             but
             this
             Oath
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             same
             interest
             which
             can
             remove
             this
             ,
             will
             prevent
             another
          
           ;
           as
           some
           argue
           about
           other
           matters
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           what
           Security
           is
           this
           which
           you
           do
           so
           freely
           offer
           ?
           First
           ,
           
             You
             are
             ready
             to
             swear
             ,
             without
             any
             Mental
             reservation
             ,
             that
             you
             acknowledge
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             to
             be
             lawfull
             King
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Dominions
             .
          
           A
           wonderfull
           Kindness
           !
           While
           the
           old
           Gentleman
           at
           Rome
           pleases
           ,
           you
           will
           doe
           this
           :
           but
           suppose
           he
           should
           declare
           otherwise
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           then
           ?
           Will
           you
           then
           own
           him
           to
           be
           
             lawfull
             King
          
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Excommunication
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sentence
             of
             Deposing
          
           ?
           Speak
           out
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ;
           why
           do
           you
           draw
           in
           your
           breath
           ,
           and
           mutter
           to
           your selves
           ?
           will
           you
           ?
           or
           will
           you
           not
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           ,
           why
           do
           ye
           stick
           at
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           not
           ,
           is
           not
           His
           Majesty
           much
           obliged
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           own
           Him
           to
           be
           
             lawfull
             King
          
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Pope
           pleases
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           go
           on
           ,
           
             That
             you
             renounce
             all
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             ,
             domestick
             or
             forein
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           What
           doth
           this
           same
           relate
           to
           ?
           
             to
             his
             being
             lawfull
             King
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             your
             acknowledgment
          
           of
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           meant
           honestly
           without
           reservation
           ,
           why
           
           could
           ye
           not
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             ye
             renounce
             all
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             as
             to
             the
             Deposing
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Absolving
             His
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             ?
          
           If
           this
           be
           not
           your
           meaning
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           falsity
           to
           say
           ,
           
             you
             swear
             without
             any
             Mental
             reservation
             ,
          
           when
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           you
           
             reserve
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
          
           and
           then
           he
           is
           no
           longer
           
             a
             lawfull
             King
          
           to
           you
           .
           So
           that
           till
           you
           in
           plain
           terms
           renounce
           
             this
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           all
           other
           Forms
           are
           mere
           shuffling
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           tricks
           and
           equivocations
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           amuse
           the
           unwary
           Reader
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           would
           have
           us
           think
           you
           come
           home
           to
           the
           point
           in
           the
           last
           Clause
           ,
           wherein
           you
           declare
           
             that
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             impious
             ,
             seditious
             and
             abominable
             ,
             which
             maintains
             ,
             that
             any
             private
             Subject
             may
             lawfully
             kill
             or
             murther
             the
             Anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Prince
             .
             Now
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             let
             any
             one
             judge
             ,
             Protestant
             or
             Catholick
             ,
             whether
             these
             foremention'd
             Clauses
             are
             not
             more
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             expressive
             of
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             Oath
             is
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           too
           fast
           ,
           good
           Sir
           ;
           the
           world
           is
           not
           so
           easily
           cheated
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           .
           Would
           you
           indeed
           have
           us
           believe
           this
           to
           be
           as
           good
           Security
           as
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Deposing
           power
           would
           say
           as
           much
           as
           this
           comes
           to
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             impious
             and
             abominable
             for
             a
             private
             Subject
             to
             kill
             or
             murther
             his
             Prince
             ?
          
           But
           when
           the
           Pope
           hath
           Deposed
           a
           Prince
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           Subjects
           before
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           cease
           to
           be
           so
           :
           and
           
             the
             same
             person
          
           may
           lawfully
           kill
           or
           murther
           his
           Prince
           ,
           although
           not
           
             the
             same
             Subject
          
           ,
           because
           the
           relation
           is
           alter'd
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Sentence
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
           this
           reaches
           onely
           to
           the
           case
           of
           a
           
             private
             Subject
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           or
           the
           Pope
           .
           That
           may
           be
           thought
           unlawfull
           to
           be
           done
           by
           a
           
             private
             person
          
           ,
           without
           power
           and
           commission
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           thought
           lawfull
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           Authority
           derived
           from
           others
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Form
           can
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           none
           but
           such
           as
           will
           be
           satisfied
           with
           any
           thing
           .
           For
           it
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           touch
           upon
           the
           main
           business
           ;
           but
           is
           in
           truth
           an
           equivocal
           ,
           deceitfull
           and
           sophistical
           Form.
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Reflections
           saith
           very
           well
           ,
           
           
             Princes
             are
             little
             advantaged
             by
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Swearers
             say
             ,
             Princes
             may
             not
             be
             murthered
             or
             killed
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             unless
             they
             say
             withall
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             Deposed
             (
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             )
             For
             whosoever
             hath
             a
             Supreme
             just
             Right
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             to
             Depose
             Princes
             ,
             hath
             thereby
             Right
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             by
             arms
             oppose
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Sentence
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             any
             Prince
             ,
             judged
             an
             Heretick
             or
             otherwise
             guilty
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             sentenced
             to
             be
             Deposed
             ,
             will
             thereupon
             quietly
             descend
             out
             of
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             yield
             up
             his
             Scepter
             to
             one
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             ?
             Or
             rather
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             bring
             with
             them
             many
             thousands
             of
             their
             armed
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             resist
             the
             execution
             of
             such
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             all
             which
             together
             with
             them
             must
             be
             killed
             or
             murthered
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             have
             its
             full
             effect
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           thing
           wherein
           you
           design
           to
           put
           tricks
           upon
           your
           Readers
           ;
           it
           would
           take
           up
           too
           much
           time
           for
           a
           Preface
           to
           lay
           them
           all
           open
           ;
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           are
           too
           gross
           to
           be
           passed
           by
           .
           As
           
           when
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           would
           have
           his
           Reader
           believe
           
             the
             Publisher
             of
             the
             Fasciculus
             rerum
             expetendarum
             &
             fugiendarum
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Protestant
          
           ;
           
           when
           any
           one
           that
           looks
           into
           the
           Book
           may
           find
           ,
           it
           was
           set
           forth
           by
           
             Ortwinus
             Gratius
          
           ,
           a
           known
           and
           fierce
           Papist
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Authours
           of
           the
           
             two
             other
             Treatises
          
           both
           assert
           ,
           
           that
           
             Sanctarellus
             his
             Book
             was
             condemned
             at
          
           Rome
           
             before
             it
             was
             condemned
             at
          
           Paris
           .
           I
           stood
           amazed
           at
           the
           impudence
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           when
           I
           read
           it
           in
           the
           
             Second
             Treatise
          
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           when
           I
           saw
           it
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Third
           .
           I
           looked
           once
           and
           again
           on
           the
           
             Roman
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ,
           and
           examined
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           but
           I
           could
           find
           no
           Sanctarellus
           ever
           condemned
           there
           .
           But
           looking
           into
           Sanctarellus
           himself
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Book
           so
           far
           from
           being
           condemned
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           forth
           with
           the
           Approbation
           and
           
             special
             Licence
          
           of
           
             Mutius
             Vittelescus
          
           ,
           then
           General
           of
           the
           
             Iesuits
             Order
          
           ,
           bearing
           date
           at
           
             Rome
             May
          
           25.
           1624.
           
        
         
           I
           pray
           mark
           it
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ;
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           at
           that
           time
           gave
           this
           Licence
           to
           a
           Book
           written
           by
           one
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shews
           ,
           
             that
             Princes
             may
             be
             Deposed
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             for
             other
             Faults
             ,
             for
             Negligence
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Expedient
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             thought
             Insufficient
             ,
             if
             Vnusefull
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           And
           yet
           you
           would
           bear
           us
           down
           ,
           that
           
             your
             Order
             ,
             many
             years
             before
             ,
          
           
           
             was
             prohibited
             writing
             or
             teaching
             any
             thing
             about
             this
             matter
             .
          
           Some
           such
           temporary
           Order
           is
           talked
           of
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Claudius
             Aquaviva
          
           ,
           when
           the
           clamours
           were
           so
           great
           against
           the
           Iesuits
           for
           asserting
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           Yet
           that
           Prohibition
           extended
           no
           farther
           ,
           then
           to
           
             teaching
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             person
             
             to
             kill
             Princes
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Tyranny
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           but
           meer
           artifice
           and
           collusion
           ?
           It
           is
           
             not
             to
             be
             taught
          
           ;
           but
           they
           may
           think
           as
           they
           please
           :
           
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             person
          
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           to
           persons
           
             authorized
             by
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           Deposed
           them
           .
           So
           that
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Prohibition
           of
           teaching
           
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
          
           as
           to
           Princes
           .
           But
           suppose
           there
           were
           ,
           you
           very
           well
           know
           of
           how
           little
           force
           such
           an
           Order
           is
           ,
           when
           that
           General
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           another
           succeeds
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           this
           very
           Licence
           of
           
             Mutius
             Vittelescus
          
           .
           Have
           a
           little
           pity
           upon
           us
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           tell
           somewhat
           more
           probable
           Untruths
           then
           this
           ,
           
             that
             your
             Order
             is
             forbidden
             to
             meddle
             with
             these
             Points
             .
          
           So
           it
           seems
           indeed
           by
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             First
             Treatise
          
           ,
           who
           was
           under
           some
           very
           
             strict
             Prohibition
          
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           crosseness
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           so
           free
           to
           vent
           his
           opinion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           you
           a
           little
           more
           satisfaction
           about
           this
           Book
           of
           Sanctarellus
           :
           It
           was
           not
           onely
           approved
           by
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Alexander
             Victricius
          
           and
           
             Vincentius
             Candidus
          
           ,
           and
           printed
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Palace
          
           .
           Call
           you
           this
           the
           Condemning
           of
           it
           at
           Rome
           ?
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Third
             Treatise
          
           quotes
           Spondanus
           for
           it
           .
           The
           plain
           truth
           of
           the
           story
           is
           this
           :
           Sanctarellus
           his
           Book
           coming
           to
           Paris
           ,
           met
           with
           so
           ill
           reception
           there
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           burnt
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Iesuits
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           upon
           very
           strict
           Examinations
           ,
           wherein
           they
           shuffled
           and
           shewed
           all
           the
           Tricks
           they
           had
           :
           but
           these
           would
           not
           serve
           their
           
           turn
           ,
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           disown
           and
           confute
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           
             Pierre
             Coton
          
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           main
           business
           lay
           ,
           being
           too
           hard
           set
           ,
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           escape
           the
           difficulty
           of
           his
           Province
           by
           dying
           .
           Notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           the
           Doctours
           of
           Sorbon
           would
           not
           let
           the
           business
           die
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           renewed
           it
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           year
           :
           upon
           which
           the
           King
           sent
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Nantes
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           they
           had
           done
           enough
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           the
           Book
           being
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           having
           forbidden
           
             the
             sale
             of
             the
             Book
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           A
           very
           wonderfull
           Condemnation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           Book
           should
           be
           forbidden
           to
           be
           sold
           ,
           and
           at
           Rome
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           long
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           that
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           were
           provided
           already
           ;
           without
           any
           Censure
           upon
           the
           Authour
           or
           Doctrine
           !
           Who
           dares
           talk
           of
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ?
           Could
           any
           thing
           be
           done
           with
           greater
           Deliberation
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             Meekness
          
           ,
           and
           to
           less
           purpose
           ,
           then
           this
           was
           ?
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           this
           doth
           not
           to
           me
           look
           any
           ways
           like
           the
           Condemning
           of
           it
           at
           Rome
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           burnt
           at
           Paris
           ;
           and
           I
           suppose
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           you
           will
           be
           of
           my
           mind
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             you
             did
             not
             expect
             to
             hear
             of
             these
             things
             in
             print
             .
          
           That
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           we
           live
           in
           an
           Age
           wherein
           many
           things
           come
           to
           pass
           we
           little
           thought
           of
           .
           For
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           you
           never
           thought
           these
           Papers
           would
           have
           come
           into
           my
           hands
           :
           but
           since
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           envy
           the
           publick
           the
           benefit
           I
           receiv'd
           by
           reading
           of
           them
           ;
           hoping
           that
           they
           will
           contribute
           much
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           others
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           
             that
             you
             hold
             the
             very
             
             same
             Principles
             about
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             ,
             and
             absolving
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             ,
             that
             ever
             you
             did
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           great
           weakness
           to
           recede
           from
           our
           
             Legal
             Tests
          
           against
           the
           men
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           for
           any
           
             new
             Devices
          
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           
             
               Feb.
               13.
               1676
               
               /
               7
               ▪
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           JESUITS
           LOYALTY
           .
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             FIRST
             TREATISE
             AGAINST
             THE
             OATH
             of
             ALLEGEANCE
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Conclusion
               to
               be
               proved
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               take
               any
               Oath
               or
               Protestation
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               ,
               in
               any
               case
               whatsoever
               to
               depose
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               or
               absolve
               his
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Proof
               .
            
             
               MY
               Reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               the
               Opinion
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               such
               Power
               is
               Erroneous
               in
               faith
               ,
               Temerarious
               ,
               and
               Impious
               .
               Which
               I
               prove
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 Opinion
                 which
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 damnable
                 Errour
                 of
                 Belief
                 ,
                 and
                 Sin
                 of
                 Practice
                 ,
                 is
                 Erroneous
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 Temerarious
                 ,
                 and
                 Impious
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo.
                 
              
            
             
             
               The
               Major
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               by
               any
               Catholick
               :
               because
               that
               were
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               at
               some
               time
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               Catholick
               and
               Holy
               Church
               :
               which
               were
               Heresy
               to
               suppose
               possible
               .
            
             
               The
               Minor
               is
               proved
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 hath
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 supposed
                 as
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 in
                 some
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 belief
                 and
                 supposall
                 hath
                 exercised
                 it
                 in
                 her
                 supremest
                 Tribunals
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 her
                 Errour
                 (
                 supposing
                 she
                 erred
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 damnable
                 Errour
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Practice
                 (
                 if
                 unlawfull
                 )
                 a
                 mortal
                 Sin
                 :
                 then
                 this
                 Opinion
                 must
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 so
                 believed
                 and
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 amiss
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 damnable
                 Errour
                 and
                 Practice
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Sequele
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               evident
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Minor
               is
               likewise
               evident
               :
               because
               it
               was
               a
               Doctrine
               enormously
               injurious
               to
               the
               Right
               of
               Princes
               ,
               (
               to
               withstand
               which
               is
               a
               damnable
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               )
               and
               cause
               of
               much
               deadly
               feud
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               and
               Secular
               States
               ,
               of
               many
               bloudy
               Wars
               of
               Princes
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               wicked
               Rebellions
               of
               Subjects
               against
               their
               Princes
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Minor
               ,
               if
               I
               shew
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Popes
               have
               taught
               it
               as
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               proving
               it
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Tradition
               ;
               and
               condemned
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               erroneous
               in
               faith
               ,
               pernicious
               to
               salvation
               ,
               wicked
               folly
               and
               madness
               ,
               and
               inflicted
               Censures
               on
               them
               that
               held
               it
               :
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               Popes
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               Tribunals
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               deposed
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               and
               absolved
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               ;
               and
               this
               with
               the
               advice
               and
               assent
               of
               their
               Councils
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               Patriarchal
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               even
               General
               :
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Popes
               ,
               and
               General
               Councils
               by
               them
               confirmed
               ,
               have
               denounced
               Excommunication
               to
               such
               as
               should
               obey
               their
               Princes
               after
               such
               Sentence
               of
               Deposition
               ,
               and
               Absolution
               of
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hath
               made
               a
               Canon-Law
               ,
               regulating
               the
               manner
               of
               Deposing
               Princes
               in
               some
               case
               ,
               and
               Absolving
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               :
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               all
               Catholick
               Divines
               and
               Casuists
               that
               have
               treated
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               (
               afore
               
               Calvin's
               time
               )
               in
               all
               the
               severall
               Nations
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               have
               asserted
               this
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               one
               contradicting
               it
               in
               all
               that
               time
               :
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               all
               Catholick
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               (
               yea
               even
               they
               that
               were
               deposed
               ,
               )
               States
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               finally
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               the
               world
               for
               the
               time
               being
               ,
               have
               (
               by
               tacit
               consent
               at
               least
               )
               approved
               and
               received
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Popes
               ,
               Divines
               ,
               and
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               these
               Censures
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Practices
               of
               Popes
               and
               General
               Councils
               :
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               shew
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               be
               granted
               a
               sufficient
               Proof
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               hath
               at
               some
               time
               so
               believed
               ,
               taught
               ,
               and
               practised
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               shew
               this
               ,
               among
               a
               multitude
               of
               Instances
               ,
               I
               shall
               name
               some
               few
               of
               the
               principal
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               In
               Anno
               1074.
               
               S.
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               (
               a
               most
               holy
               and
               learned
               Pope
               
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               his
               Sanctity
               and
               Miracles
               was
               canonized
               for
               a
               Saint
               b
               ,
               )
               threatned
               Philip
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               that
               unless
               he
               abstained
               from
               his
               Simoniacall
               selling
               of
               Bishopricks
               ,
               he
               would
               excommunicate
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               that
               should
               obey
               him
               as
               King
               ;
               which
               he
               counted
               none
               would
               ,
               after
               such
               Sentence
               ,
               but
               Apostates
               from
               Christianity
               c
               .
               And
               that
               King
               hereupon
               submitted
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               amended
               his
               fault
               d
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               Anno
               1076.
               the
               same
               holy
               Pope
               ,
               in
               a
               Patriarchal
               Council
               of
               Rome
               ,
               wherein
               were
               present
               110
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               importunity
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               Synod
               
               ,
               deposed
               Henry
               IV.
               King
               of
               the
               Germans
               ,
               and
               absolved
               his
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               him
               b
               .
               And
               did
               it
               
                 ex
                 Cathedra
              
               ,
               as
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Successour
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               
               in
               virtue
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               binding
               which
               Christ
               gave
               to
               him
               in
               S.
               Peter
               c
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Sentence
               he
               published
               in
               a
               Breve
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Princes
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Empire
               a
               .
               And
               it
               was
               published
               by
               his
               Legates
               in
               several
               Nations
               of
               Christendom
               b
               ;
               and
               confirmed
               afterward
               in
               divers
               National
               Councils
               c
               .
               And
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               three
               Popes
               that
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               during
               that
               King's
               life
               d
               .
               And
               the
               Catholick
               Subjects
               of
               that
               King
               obeyed
               it
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               denied
               the
               Pope's
               Jurisdiction
               to
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Catholicks
               called
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               name
               of
               Henriciani
               *
               .
               Yea
               ,
               even
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               wherein
               he
               complained
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               denied
               not
               the
               Pope's
               Jurisdiction
               to
               depose
               him
               if
               he
               had
               been
               an
               Heretick
               ;
               but
               pleaded
               he
               was
               no
               Heretick
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               alone
               the
               tradition
               of
               holy
               Fathers
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               allowed
               the
               Deposition
               of
               Kings
               by
               the
               Pope
               f
               .
               Nay
               ,
               and
               even
               that
               Cardinal
               Villain
               ,
               Beno
               ,
               (
               Ring-leader
               of
               the
               Schismaticks
               )
               in
               that
               Libell
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               wherein
               he
               raked
               together
               all
               the
               matters
               he
               could
               to
               make
               him
               odious
               ,
               and
               particularly
               accused
               his
               deposing
               
               the
               King
               ,
               yet
               accused
               it
               not
               for
               being
               done
               without
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               he
               did
               it
               
                 contra
                 ordinem
                 juris
              
               g
               .
               Finally
               ,
               in
               a
               Diet
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               called
               on
               purpose
               to
               decide
               ,
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               juster
               cause
               ,
               the
               Pope
               or
               the
               King
               ,
               where
               met
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               Prelates
               of
               the
               German
               nation
               ,
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Saltzburg
               (
               Prolocutor
               of
               the
               Pope's
               party
               )
               alledged
               ,
               and
               shewed
               by
               the
               Canons
               ,
               that
               the
               Deposition
               was
               just
               .
               To
               which
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               (
               Prolocutor
               of
               the
               King's
               party
               )
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               Princes
               had
               done
               the
               King
               injury
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               performing
               his
               penance
               injoyn'd
               him
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               they
               had
               set
               up
               another
               King
               
                 (
                 Rodulph
              
               )
               against
               him
               .
               And
               he
               added
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Canons
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               spoliatus
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               condemned
               ,
               or
               cited
               ,
               till
               he
               were
               restored
               to
               possession
               h
               .
               So
               here
               was
               no
               plea
               then
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               the
               King
               's
               own
               Advocates
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               same
               holy
               Pope
               did
               not
               onely
               believe
               ,
               and
               suppose
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               most
               certainly
               true
               and
               sound
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               shewed
               by
               his
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               )
               but
               did
               formally
               teach
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Canons
               published
               
               in
               a
               Patriarchal
               Council
               at
               Rome
               a
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               German
               Prelates
               that
               consulted
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               prove
               it
               to
               them
               from
               Scripture
               and
               Tradition
               b
               ;
               and
               by
               S.
               
               Peter's
               authority
               ,
               exhorted
               and
               required
               all
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               to
               obey
               and
               execute
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               by
               resisting
               the
               deposed
               King
               :
               putting
               them
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               as
               bad
               as
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               disobey
               S.
               
               Peter's
               See
               c
               :
               and
               termed
               it
               no
               less
               then
               wicked
               and
               damnable
               folly
               and
               madness
               ,
               to
               deny
               that
               Power
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Pope
               
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               Anno
               1215.
               the
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               (
               an
               undoubted
               General
               Council
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               for
               number
               of
               Prelates
               that
               ever
               was
               )
               settled
               a
               Rule
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               deposing
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               absolving
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               be
               negligent
               in
               purging
               their
               Land
               from
               Hereticks
               a
               .
               
               And
               the
               Canon
               was
               made
               in
               the
               presence
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               both
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               (
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               )
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Those
               that
               goe
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               this
               Council
               ,
               were
               not
               decreed
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               but
               onely
               published
               for
               Canons
               of
               it
               by
               Gregory
               IX
               .
            
             
               Repl.
               It
               is
               against
               reason
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               Holy
               and
               Learned
               Pope
               would
               commit
               so
               gross
               a
               forgery
               ,
               and
               in
               matters
               of
               that
               high
               concern
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               time
               so
               soon
               after
               the
               Council
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Prelates
               that
               assisted
               at
               it
               were
               living
               ,
               to
               confute
               it
               ,
               and
               protest
               against
               it
               ;
               the
               Decretals
               of
               that
               Pope
               being
               published
               within
               twelve
               years
               after
               that
               Council
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               All
               Historians
               of
               those
               times
               testify
               ,
               no
               Canons
               were
               made
               in
               that
               Council
               ,
               except
               one
               or
               two
               about
               the
               Recovery
               of
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjection
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               to
               the
               Roman
               .
            
             
               Repl.
               Not
               one
               Historian
               testifies
               any
               such
               negative
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               This
               Decree
               was
               not
               found
               among
               the
               other
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               for
               300
               years
               .
            
             
               Repl.
               It
               was
               always
               among
               the
               other
               Canons
               in
               the
               Decretals
               of
               Gregory
               IX
               .
               published
               within
               twelve
               years
               after
               the
               Council
               :
               and
               in
               the
               first
               Copy
               that
               was
               printed
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               that
               Council
               ,
               this
               was
               
               one
               ;
               and
               Cochleus
               ,
               that
               sent
               the
               Copy
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Printer
               ,
               said
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               long
               agoe
               written
               out
               of
               an
               ancient
               Book
               
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               4.
               
               This
               Canon
               names
               not
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               but
               Lords
               onely
               .
            
             
               Repl.
               It
               names
               Lords
               ,
               
                 qui
                 non
                 habent
                 Dominos
                 principales
              
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               none
               but
               Sovereign
               Princes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               Anno
               1245.
               
               Pope
               Innocent
               IV.
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               at
               Lyons
               ,
               by
               a
               formal
               definitive
               Sentence
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               all
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               deposed
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               II
               
               d.
               and
               absolved
               all
               his
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               that
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Apostolick
               authority
               ,
               inhibited
               them
               to
               obey
               him
               as
               Emperour
               or
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               advise
               or
               aid
               him
               as
               such
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               
                 Excommunicatio
                 latae
                 sententiae
              
               .
               And
               he
               grounded
               his
               authority
               for
               it
               upon
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Quodcunque
                 solveris
              
               ,
               &c
               
               .
               And
               it
               was
               afterward
               inserted
               into
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               was
               not
               given
               precipitately
               ,
               or
               in
               passion
               ,
               but
               upon
               consult
               first
               had
               with
               divers
               of
               the
               most
               able
               Divines
               ,
               that
               were
               at
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               after
               mature
               debate
               in
               divers
               Consistories
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               pleaded
               as
               Advocates
               for
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               others
               answered
               them
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               the
               Pope
               could
               not
               remember
               that
               ever
               any
               cause
               was
               discussed
               with
               more
               exactness
               
               and
               longer
               deliberation
               .
               And
               they
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Sentence
               with
               much
               unwillingness
               ,
               and
               forced
               by
               necessity
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               saw
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               without
               offending
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               )
               and
               condoling
               his
               misery
               that
               was
               sentenced
               .
               All
               which
               the
               Pope
               himself
               wrote
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Cistertian
               Abbots
               here
               in
               England
               b
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Pope
               objected
               in
               Council
               to
               the
               Emperour
               the
               Crimes
               for
               which
               he
               proceeded
               against
               him
               ;
               the
               Emperour's
               Advocate
               (
               a
               wise
               and
               eloquent
               man
               ,
               Doctour
               of
               both
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Judge
               in
               the
               Emperour's
               Court
               )
               pleaded
               to
               it
               ,
               (
               not
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               no
               Jurisdiction
               to
               depose
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               ,
               which
               acknowledged
               the
               Jurisdiction
               )
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               the
               Crimes
               objected
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               not
               of
               Heresie
               :
               and
               prayed
               respite
               for
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               defence
               in
               person
               .
               And
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               England
               seconded
               his
               Petition
               ,
               (
               which
               also
               was
               an
               acknowledging
               by
               them
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Jurisdiction
               to
               depose
               the
               Emperour
               :
               )
               and
               thereupon
               two
               weeks
               respite
               was
               granted
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Emperour
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               appear
               ,
               (
               not
               because
               they
               had
               no
               Jurisdiction
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               but
               )
               because
               they
               appeared
               to
               be
               his
               Adversaries
               c
               .
               And
               upon
               that
               and
               other
               pretexts
               ,
               appeal'd
               from
               that
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               more
               General
               Council
               d
               .
               And
               this
               Sentence
               was
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               published
               with
               approbation
               of
               all
               the
               Prelates
               present
               in
               the
               Council
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               to
               the
               number
               of
               140
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               .
               )
               And
               in
               token
               of
               their
               concurring
               thereunto
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               pronounced
               ,
               all
               the
               Prelates
               lighting
               their
               Tapers
               ,
               held
               them
               downward
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               
               threw
               them
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               And
               every
               one
               of
               them
               set
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Bull
               of
               the
               Sentence
               *
               .
               And
               there
               were
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               the
               other
               Emperour
               (
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               )
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               France
               and
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               most
               other
               Christian
               States
               :
               and
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Emperour
               's
               own
               Advocate
               ,
               opened
               his
               mouth
               against
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               onely
               he
               put
               in
               his
               Appeal
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               more
               General
               Council
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               acknowledging
               the
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               ,
               when
               the
               Sentence
               was
               reported
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               slighted
               it
               as
               unjust
               and
               frivolous
               f
               ,
               yet
               he
               never
               excepted
               to
               it
               as
               given
               
                 à
                 non
                 Iudice
              
               .
               And
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               King
               (
               Lewis
               IX
               .
               afterwards
               Canonized
               for
               a
               Saint
               ,
               )
               and
               their
               Nobles
               ,
               justified
               the
               Sentence
               g
               ;
               and
               the
               French
               King
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               protecting
               of
               the
               Pope's
               cause
               against
               the
               Emperour
               h
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               same
               General
               Council
               of
               Lyons
               was
               made
               a
               Canon
               i
               ,
               That
               whatever
               Prince
               should
               cause
               any
               Christian
               to
               be
               murthered
               by
               an
               Assasin
               ,
               he
               should
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               incurre
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               Anno
               1606.
               
               Pope
               Paul
               V.
               by
               a
               Breve
               written
               to
               the
               English
               Catholicks
               ,
               declared
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               as
               Pastor
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               That
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               establish'd
               by
               Parliament
               3.
               
               
                 Iac.
                 salvâ
                 Fide
                 Catholicâ
                 ,
                 &
                 Salute
                 animarum
                 suarum
                 ,
                 praestari
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
                 cùm
                 multa
                 contineat
                 quae
                 Fidei
                 ac
                 Saluti
                 apertè
                 adversantur
                 .
              
               Now
               there
               are
               not
               in
               it
               multa
               to
               which
               this
               Censure
               is
               possibly
               applicable
               ,
               unless
               this
               be
               one
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 Power
                 to
                 depose
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 absolve
                 his
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 .
              
               
               Therefore
               this
               Proposition
               was
               condemned
               by
               that
               Pope
               ,
               as
               
                 contra
                 Fidem
                 &
                 Salutem
                 animae
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               Anno
               1648.
               
               Pope
               Innocent
               X.
               censured
               the
               Subscribers
               negatively
               to
               these
               Propositions
               .
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 absolve
                 any
                 persons
                 from
                 their
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Government
                 established
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 in
                 Civil
                 affairs
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 command
                 or
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 injury
                 to
                 ,
                 persons
                 condemned
                 or
                 excommunicated
                 for
                 Heresy
                 or
                 Schism
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 by
                 dispensation
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 Promise
                 or
                 Oath
                 made
                 to
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 unlawfully
                 ,
                 and
                 incurred
                 the
                 Censures
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Canons
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 contra
                 negantes
                 Pontificiam
                 authoritatem
                 in
                 causis
                 Fidei
                 .
              
               Now
               there
               is
               none
               of
               these
               Propositions
               to
               which
               this
               Censure
               can
               reasonably
               be
               fastened
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               onely
               ;
               therefore
               that
               was
               thus
               censured
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               very
               last
               year
               ,
               the
               now
               Pope
               ,
               being
               consulted
               touching
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               taking
               the
               late
               Irish
               Protestation
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               renounced
               this
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               declared
               ,
               That
               ,
               
                 instar
                 repullulantis
                 Hydrae
              
               ,
               it
               did
               contain
               ,
               
                 Propositiones
                 convenientes
                 cum
                 aliis
                 à
                 Sede
                 Apostolica
                 olim
                 reprobatis
                 ,
                 signanter
                 à
                 fel.
                 mem
                 .
                 Paulo
              
               V.
               
                 per
                 Constitutionem
                 in
                 forma
                 Brevis
                 ,
                 &
                 nuper
                 anno
              
               1648.
               
                 in
                 Congregatione
                 specialiter
                 commissa
                 ab
                 Innocentio
              
               X.
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Se
                 graviter
                 indoluisse
                 ,
                 quòd
                 per
                 exemplum
                 Ecclesiasticorum
                 ,
                 tracti
                 sint
                 in
                 eundem
                 errorem
                 Nobiles
                 Seculares
                 ejusdem
                 Regni
                 Hiberniae
                 ;
                 quorum
                 Protestationem
                 ac
                 Subscriptiones
                 pariter
                 reprobat
                 ;
                 idque
                 ad
                 eximendas
                 Catholicorum
                 conscientias
                 à
                 dolo
                 &
                 errore
                 quo
                 circumveniuntur
                 .
              
            
             
             
               10.
               
               That
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               common
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               all
               School-Divines
               ,
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               Canonists
               ,
               from
               first
               to
               last
               ,
               (
               afore
               
               Calvin's
               time
               )
               in
               all
               the
               several
               Nations
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               yea
               even
               in
               France
               it self
               ,
               yea
               even
               of
               those
               French
               Divines
               that
               were
               most
               eager
               for
               their
               Temporal
               Princes
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Occam
                 ,
                 Almain
                 ,
                 Ioann
                 .
                 Parisiens
                 .
                 Gerson
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               you
               may
               see
               abundantly
               proved
               by
               that
               admirable
               man
               Cardinal
               Peron
               ,
               in
               his
               Oration
               made
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               to
               the
               Third
               Estate
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               it
               is
               convinced
               by
               this
               ,
               That
               neither
               Barclay
               ,
               nor
               Widdrington
               ,
               nor
               Caron
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Champion
               for
               the
               contrary
               Tenet
               ,
               hath
               been
               yet
               able
               to
               produce
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Catholick
               Authour
               ,
               (
               afore
               
               Calvin's
               time
               )
               that
               denied
               this
               Power
               to
               the
               Pope
               absolutely
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               any
               case
               whatsoever
               :
               )
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               examining
               their
               quotations
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               then
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 having
                 been
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 (
                 One
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 the
                 common
                 Belief
                 ,
                 Sense
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 frequently
                 and
                 avowedly
                 practised
                 and
                 proceeded
                 in
                 her
                 highest
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 inflicted
                 her
                 highest
                 Censures
                 upon
                 the
                 Opponents
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 Errour
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 wicked
                 and
                 blind
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 the
                 Pillar
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 whole
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 shook
                 and
                 tottered
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 Errour
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 now
                 call
                 it
                 an
                 Errour
                 ,
                 are
                 wicked
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 damnable
                 Errour
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 Doctours
                 of
                 Sorbon
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Parliaments
                 and
                 Vniversities
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Fryars
                 or
                 Blackloists
                 in
                 England
                 or
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Libertines
                 ,
                 Politicians
                 and
                 Atheists
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 declare
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 it
                 ever
                 be
                 an
                 Authority
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 probable
                 Opinion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             TREATISE
             AGAINST
             THE
             OATH
             of
             ALLEGEANCE
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               few
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               which
               have
               now
               been
               publick
               for
               divers
               years
               ,
               reduced
               to
               one
               principall
               Question
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               said
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               The
               Occasion
               and
               State
               of
               the
               present
               Question
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               year
               1661.
               was
               published
               a
               small
               Treatise
               under
               this
               Title
               ,
               [
               
                 Some
                 few
                 Questions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 proposed
                 by
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Learning
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
             
               A
               late
               officious
               hand
               hath
               now
               in
               the
               year
               1674.
               *
               
                 thought
                 it
                 seasonable
                 to
                 re-publish
                 this
                 short
                 and
                 judicious
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 either
                 concerned
                 ,
                 or
                 curious
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Authour
               's
               professed
               design
               in
               these
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               was
               ,
               to
               propose
               his
               sense
               by
               way
               of
               Quaere's
               ;
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 hopes
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 onely
                 seeks
                 what
                 he
                 professeth
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               is
               so
               knowing
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               could
               
                 heartily
                 wish
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 condescending
                 form
                 of
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               he
               †
               sticks
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               positive
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               manner
               of
               expression
               were
               a
               little
               changed
               ,
               
                 every
                 syllable
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 might
                 be
                 intirely
                 retained
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               you
               ask
               him
               what
               he
               means
               by
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               he
               expresly
               tells
               you
               ,
               that
               *
               
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Denying
                 and
                 abjuring
                 the
                 Pope's
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               't
               is
               as
               far
               from
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               forrein
               to
               my
               present
               purpose
               ,
               to
               speak
               any
               thing
               in
               favour
               of
               this
               Deposing
               power
               :
               nor
               shall
               I
               at
               all
               play
               the
               criticall
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               concern
               my self
               with
               
                 raising
                 any
                 artificiall
                 and
                 learned
                 obscurities
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               the
               Publisher
               hints
               at
               ,
               about
               any
               inconvenient
               phrase
               ,
               nor
               
                 boggle
                 at
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 dress
              
               ;
               but
               closely
               apply
               my
               reason
               to
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               taking
               for
               the
               measure
               of
               its
               Notion
               the
               rule
               and
               standard
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               hath
               already
               given
               us
               ,
               saying
               
                 that
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 is
                 the
                 Denying
                 and
                 abjuring
                 the
                 Pope's
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               then
               lies
               the
               grand
               Case
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               principal
               Question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 Catholick
                 may
              
               (
               I
               do
               not
               say
               barely
               deny
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 deny
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 universally
                 abjure
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope's
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               Question
               ,
               first
               ,
               as
               I
               meet
               with
               nothing
               either
               in
               the
               Authour
               or
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               which
               in
               my
               judgement
               does
               in
               the
               least
               evince
               the
               affirmative
               :
               so
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               I
               think
               enough
               is
               said
               by
               both
               to
               conclude
               manifestly
               for
               the
               negative
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               no
               Catholick
               can
               safely
               admit
               of
               and
               take
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               
               case
               is
               understood
               ,
               and
               stated
               in
               the
               Authour
               's
               own
               terms
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               with
               all
               possible
               clearness
               and
               brevity
               to
               make
               out
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               set
               down
               and
               answer
               the
               Grounds
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               proceeds
               on
               ,
               which
               are
               principally
               three
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Censure
               of
               many
               famous
               French
               Universities
               ,
               denying
               ,
               rejecting
               and
               condemning
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               as
               new
               ,
               false
               ,
               erroneous
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               pernicious
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               and
               detestable
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Subscription
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               to
               two
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               of
               these
               Censures
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Practice
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               religious
               and
               the
               wiser
               sort
               of
               the
               Laiety
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               makes
               war
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               contends
               with
               their
               Sovereign
               Princes
               or
               States
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               appear
               how
               far
               the
               Argument
               even
               in
               its
               full
               and
               united
               strength
               is
               from
               reaching
               our
               Case
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               once
               more
               remembred
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               our
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 Catholick
                 may
                 deny
                 ,
                 reject
                 ,
                 censure
                 and
                 condemn
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Power
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               the
               utmost
               that
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               warrant
               of
               these
               forrein
               Precedents
               ;
               )
               but
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 he
                 may
                 safely
                 deny
                 ,
                 reject
                 ,
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 by
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 universally
                 abjure
                 ,
                 this
                 Deposing
                 doctrine
                 :
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               affirms
               ;
               that
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               very
               
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
              
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               no
               French
               University
               ,
               quoted
               by
               him
               ,
               no
               Subscription
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               no
               Practice
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               religious
               and
               the
               wiser
               sort
               of
               the
               Laiety
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               afford
               us
               so
               much
               as
               any
               single
               instance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Why
               it
               cannot
               be
               safe
               either
               to
               swear
               to
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               as
               true
               ,
               or
               to
               abjure
               it
               as
               false
               .
            
             
               SInce
               it
               is
               but
               even
               more
               undeniably
               evident
               then
               all
               good
               men
               have
               cause
               to
               wish
               ,
               and
               that
               experience
               ,
               the
               easiest
               and
               clearest
               of
               arguments
               ,
               puts
               it
               but
               too
               sadly
               beyond
               dispute
               ,
               that
               this
               grand
               Controversy
               ,
               
                 (
                 Whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 any
                 Power
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 pretence
                 ,
                 or
                 exigency
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 )
              
               hath
               been
               for
               divers
               Ages
               from
               time
               to
               time
               disputed
               in
               the
               Schools
               by
               speculative
               men
               in
               their
               subtile
               and
               notionall
               way
               of
               reasoning
               :
               And
               what
               *
               Trithemius
               recorded
               to
               posterity
               above
               500
               years
               agoe
               ,
               (
               that
               
                 Scholastici
                 certant
                 ,
                 &
                 adhuc
                 sub
                 Iudice
                 lis
                 est
                 ,
                 utrùm
                 Papa
                 posset
                 Imperatorem
                 deponere
                 ,
              
               )
               may
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               500
               years
               hence
               be
               as
               much
               a
               question
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               from
               ending
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ;
               whereas
               even
               in
               our
               days
               the
               Controversy
               finds
               but
               too
               many
               stirr
               Champions
               and
               Abettors
               to
               maintain
               the
               quarrell
               ,
               and
               keep
               life
               in
               the
               debate
               by
               their
               warm
               and
               smart
               contests
               ▪
               no
               clear
               and
               authoritative
               decision
               of
               the
               Point
               yet
               appearing
               to
               which
               both
               sides
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               stand
               and
               acquiesce
               :
               Since
               likewise
               ,
               when
               a
               Point
               is
               thus
               in
               dispute
               
                 amongst
                 Catholick
                 Princes
              
               ,
               (
               some
               of
               them
               peremptorily
               denying
               and
               hotly
               opposing
               what
               others
               as
               positively
               assert
               and
               vigorously
               maintain
               ,
               and
               this
               openly
               ,
               avowedly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               )
               no
               one
               can
               determinately
               swear
               to
               either
               side
               of
               the
               point
               in
               dispute
               as
               true
               ,
               nor
               warrantably
               abjure
               the
               other
               as
               false
               ;
               for
               this
               were
               to
               swear
               a
               thing
               as
               true
               ,
               or
               to
               abjure
               it
               as
               false
               ,
               which
               is
               confessedly
               in
               dispute
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               lawfull
               :
            
             
               From
               hence
               I
               conceive
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               deciding
               of
               our
               Question
               ,
               
                 (
                 Whether
                 a
                 Catholick
                 may
                 lawfully
                 abjure
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Deposing
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 )
              
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               then
               barely
               to
               
               suppose
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 any
                 such
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 or
                 no.
              
               For
               here
               one
               Question
               resolves
               the
               other
               :
               grant
               this
               second
               to
               be
               a
               Question
               ,
               the
               first
               will
               be
               none
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Question
               whether
               the
               Pope
               hath
               any
               such
               Power
               and
               Authority
               or
               no
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               safely
               swear
               ,
               that
               without
               all
               question
               he
               hath
               none
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               without
               all
               question
               ,
               because
               what
               we
               swear
               as
               true
               ought
               to
               be
               unquestionably
               such
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               fall
               under
               the
               guilt
               and
               sacrilege
               of
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               more
               full
               evidence
               and
               farther
               clearing
               of
               this
               so
               important
               a
               Truth
               ,
               (
               namely
               ,
               That
               the
               swearing
               or
               abjuring
               a
               controverted
               doctrinall
               Point
               unavoidably
               draws
               upon
               us
               the
               execrable
               guilt
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               )
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               difference
               of
               Oaths
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               parts
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               in
               particular
               .
               Of
               Oaths
               some
               are
               assertory
               ,
               others
               promissory
               .
               An
               assertory
               Oath
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               positively
               say
               such
               or
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               and
               then
               bind
               this
               saying
               of
               ours
               with
               an
               Oath
               :
               A
               promissory
               Oath
               is
               that
               whereby
               we
               engage
               to
               doe
               what
               we
               promise
               ,
               or
               to
               leave
               undone
               what
               we
               promise
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               give
               our
               Oath
               as
               a
               bond
               of
               performance
               .
               The
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               is
               a
               mixt
               Oath
               ,
               partly
               assertory
               ,
               (
               as
               where
               it
               is
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               authorize
               any
               forrein
               Prince
               to
               invade
               or
               annoy
               him
               or
               his
               Countries
               ,
               or
               to
               discharge
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
               ,
               &c.
               )
               partly
               promissory
               ,
               (
               as
               namely
               ,
               where
               the
               Swearer
               engages
               that
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Declaration
               ,
               or
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               Deprivation
               ,
               made
               or
               to
               be
               made
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successours
               ,
               he
               will
               bear
               faith
               and
               true
               allegeance
               to
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               defend
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               power
               against
               all
               conspiracies
               or
               attempts
               whatsoever
               .
               )
            
             
               That
               which
               here
               principally
               falls
               under
               consideration
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               :
               in
               which
               Oath
               it
               is
               essentially
               requisite
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               do
               swear
               be
               undoubtedly
               and
               unquestionably
               true
               ;
               and
               all
               little
               enough
               for
               the
               securing
               us
               against
               God's
               and
               Truth
               's
               sworn
               enemy
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               which
               
               abominable
               sin
               is
               defined
               by
               the
               *
               Schools
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 Lie
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Oath
              
               :
               And
               to
               lie
               ,
               saith
               †
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               is
               to
               speak
               against
               that
               which
               a
               man
               thinks
               in
               his
               mind
               or
               conscience
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               we
               usually
               express
               it
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               speaks
               not
               as
               he
               thinks
               ;
               viz.
               when
               there
               lies
               a
               secret
               check
               and
               contradiction
               in
               the
               breast
               to
               what
               is
               uttered
               by
               the
               mouth
               .
               Put
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               case
               stands
               thus
               :
               
                 To
                 speak
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 thinks
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               true
               morals
               ,
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               Lie
               ▪
               and
               ,
               
                 to
                 swear
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 dictates
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               is
               that
               wherein
               consists
               the
               formall
               notion
               and
               malice
               of
               Perjury
               .
               Now
               this
               Swearing
               contrary
               to
               what
               a
               man
               thinks
               in
               his
               conscience
               may
               happen
               two
               ways
               :
               not
               onely
               when
               he
               is
               conscious
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               knows
               that
               what
               he
               swears
               is
               not
               true
               ;
               but
               also
               when
               he
               knows
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doubts
               ,
               or
               hath
               just
               cause
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               true
               or
               no
               :
               in
               which
               case
               if
               he
               chance
               to
               swear
               ,
               it
               is
               at
               the
               perill
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               secret
               information
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               check
               at
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               inwardly
               protest
               against
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               folly
               beyond
               dotage
               ,
               and
               carries
               with
               it
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               highest
               self-condemnation
               imaginable
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               swear
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               I
               doubt
               ,
               or
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               An
               Objection
               answered
               ;
               with
               a
               farther
               display
               of
               the
               former
               Evidence
               .
            
             
               IF
               any
               one
               shall
               here
               pretend
               ,
               that
               he
               for
               his
               part
               is
               so
               far
               from
               doubting
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               already
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               thinks
               verily
               in
               his
               conscience
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ;
               and
               why
               then
               may
               not
               he
               safely
               swear
               as
               he
               thinks
               ,
               because
               no
               more
               is
               required
               of
               him
               then
               onely
               to
               swear
               according
               to
               the
               best
               of
               his
               knowledge
               ?
               Let
               him
               who
               pretends
               this
               please
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               neither
               
               is
               less
               required
               of
               him
               then
               to
               swear
               according
               to
               a
               true
               knowledge
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               sure
               or
               certain
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               just
               cause
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               swears
               .
               Let
               Knowledge
               then
               signify
               Knowledge
               ;
               let
               it
               not
               be
               a
               meer
               term
               ,
               or
               the
               abuse
               of
               a
               term
               :
               let
               not
               ,
               
                 I
                 think
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
              
               ;
               not
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 certain
              
               ,
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               Oath
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               secure
               .
               But
               if
               his
               knowledge
               signify
               no
               more
               then
               his
               uncertain
               perswasion
               and
               judgment
               that
               the
               thing
               is
               so
               or
               so
               ,
               then
               
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
              
               is
               to
               him
               no
               better
               then
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               to
               swear
               according
               to
               
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               same
               as
               to
               swear
               according
               to
               
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 no-knowledge
              
               :
               And
               it
               is
               this
               want
               of
               knowledge
               will
               arraign
               ,
               convict
               and
               condemn
               him
               at
               the
               bar
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               for
               a
               forsworn
               man.
               Thus
               if
               a
               Witness
               in
               any
               publick
               Court
               of
               justice
               should
               offer
               to
               swear
               a
               thing
               as
               true
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               being
               ask'd
               if
               he
               were
               sure
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               answer
               ,
               No
               ;
               though
               we
               should
               suppose
               that
               he
               verily
               thinks
               it
               true
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               not
               certain
               of
               it
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest
               it
               may
               be
               as
               well
               false
               ,
               as
               true
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               he
               knows
               ;
               for
               thinking
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               knowing
               another
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               upon
               no
               better
               ground
               then
               his
               thinking
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               should
               offer
               to
               swear
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               no
               honest
               man
               would
               stick
               to
               say
               ,
               this
               Witness
               owes
               a
               forfeiture
               to
               the
               Pillory
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               and
               man
               for
               so
               foul
               a
               scandal
               ,
               in
               offering
               to
               swear
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               he
               knows
               not
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               where
               an
               Oath
               is
               tendered
               requiring
               no
               more
               but
               onely
               to
               swear
               a
               man's
               perswasion
               and
               judgment
               ,
               (
               not
               absolutely
               what
               is
               or
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               but
               onely
               what
               he
               thinks
               is
               or
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               )
               there
               indeed
               a
               man
               may
               swear
               according
               to
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               familiar
               converse
               and
               intimacy
               with
               his
               own
               thoughts
               may
               give
               him
               a
               sufficient
               assurance
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               is
               to
               swear
               ;
               because
               in
               this
               supposition
               he
               is
               to
               swear
               no
               more
               then
               what
               he
               thinks
               :
               but
               if
               any
               one
               should
               goe
               about
               to
               transfer
               this
               qualifying
               gloss
               and
               milder
               exposition
               to
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               as
               an
               expedient
               to
               prevent
               the
               sad
               danger
               and
               heavy
               charge
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               in
               abjuring
               the
               controverted
               Doctrine
               of
               
               the
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               such
               abjuring
               was
               intended
               by
               the
               Oath
               ;
               (
               which
               yet
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               terms
               
                 the
                 very
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
              
               ;
               )
               let
               him
               who
               either
               makes
               or
               values
               this
               gloss
               but
               cast
               an
               eye
               upon
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               middle
               and
               the
               last
               Branches
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               plainly
               perceive
               ,
               this
               is
               onely
               an
               exchange
               of
               one
               Perjury
               for
               another
               :
               it
               alters
               indeed
               the
               mode
               ,
               but
               shuns
               not
               the
               guilt
               ;
               and
               by
               striving
               to
               weather
               out
               one
               Rock
               ,
               splits
               upon
               another
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Oath
               the
               Swearer
               solemnly
               calls
               God
               and
               the
               world
               to
               witness
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               is
               about
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               profess
               ,
               testify
               ,
               and
               declare
               in
               his
               conscience
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               having
               uttered
               all
               he
               has
               to
               say
               ,
               (
               and
               particularly
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               the
               middle
               clauses
               ,
               having
               not
               onely
               abjur'd
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               but
               also
               abjur'd
               it
               as
               hereticall
               ,
               )
               in
               the
               end
               concludes
               thus
               ,
               [
               
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 do
                 plainly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 swear
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 by
                 me
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 equivocation
                 or
                 mental
                 evasion
                 or
                 secret
                 reservation
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               ]
               By
               which
               last
               clause
               he
               again
               ratifies
               and
               binds
               afresh
               all
               his
               former
               asseverations
               and
               already-sworn
               engagements
               ,
               by
               a
               repeated
               and
               reflex
               Oath
               looking
               universally
               back
               upon
               the
               premisses
               :
               
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 do
                 plainly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 swear
                 .
              
               Now
               amongst
               all
               these
               things
               which
               he
               doth
               thus
               plainly
               and
               sincerely
               acknowledge
               and
               swear
               ,
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               of
               all
               others
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               such
               Power
               and
               Authority
               as
               we
               speak
               of
               .
               And
               he
               farther
               adds
               ,
               that
               he
               swears
               this
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 by
                 him
                 spoken
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 equivocation
                 ,
                 mental
                 evasion
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 reservation
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               farther
               gloss
               or
               comment
               upon
               his
               own
               thoughts
               or
               words
               whatsoever
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               suppose
               ,
               that
               ,
               whilst
               he
               expresly
               abjures
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               swears
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               not
               any
               such
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               he
               yet
               reserves
               in
               his
               mind
               a
               mental
               evasion
               and
               secret
               meaning
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               (
               viz.
               that
               he
               onely
               thinks
               and
               is
               perswaded
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ;
               )
               
               then
               directly
               he
               forswears
               himself
               in
               swearing
               otherways
               then
               what
               he
               professes
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               swearing
               not
               according
               to
               his
               express
               words
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               an
               unexprest
               meaning
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               which
               thing
               he
               utterly
               disavowed
               and
               renounced
               by
               his
               Oath
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               remedy
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               disease
               ,
               and
               a
               rare
               expedient
               to
               prevent
               the
               danger
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               man
               forswear
               himself
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               forsworn
               ?
            
             
               Let
               us
               make
               the
               best
               hand
               of
               it
               we
               can
               ;
               here
               is
               onely
               choice
               of
               Perjuries
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               relief
               of
               the
               Swearer
               ,
               whether
               he
               do
               or
               do
               not
               abjure
               the
               Deposing
               power
               .
               For
               if
               he
               pretend
               
                 not
                 to
                 abjure
                 it
              
               ,
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               express
               words
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               he
               professeth
               to
               swear
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               doth
               expresly
               swear
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               Deposing
               power
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               is
               perjur'd
               ,
               by
               pretending
               to
               swear
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               actually
               swearing
               another
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               swear
               two
               Oaths
               in
               one
               ,
               the
               one
               directly
               cross
               and
               contradictory
               to
               the
               other
               .
               But
               if
               he
               
                 do
                 abjure
              
               ,
               (
               as
               absolutely
               he
               doth
               ,
               if
               he
               takes
               the
               Oath
               ,
               )
               this
               same
               abjuring
               is
               the
               very
               charge
               of
               Perjury
               which
               is
               now
               under
               my
               pen
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               inevitable
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               necessary
               knowledge
               ,
               certainty
               and
               assurance
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               swears
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               falsehood
               of
               what
               he
               abjures
               ,
               (
               without
               which
               every
               such
               assertory
               Oath
               necessarily
               ends
               in
               Perjury
               ,
               )
               is
               not
               to
               be
               had
               nor
               expected
               ,
               whilst
               this
               speculative
               Point
               remains
               under
               dispute
               ;
               a
               dispute
               (
               as
               experience
               too
               clearly
               testifies
               )
               not
               yet
               effectually
               determined
               by
               any
               publick
               ,
               nor
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               determinable
               by
               any
               private
               authority
               ,
               as
               shall
               appear
               yet
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               A
               Continuation
               of
               the
               former
               Discourse
               ,
               shewing
               the
               manifest
               unlawfulness
               ,
               as
               of
               Swearing
               ,
               so
               of
               Abjuring
               the
               Deposing
               power
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Duty
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 *
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Questions
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 Duty
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 both
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 obliging
                 under
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 confined
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 limits
                 :
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Temporal
                 may
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Popes
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 may
                 be
                 challenged
                 by
                 both
                 .
              
               All
               which
               is
               most
               true
               ;
               but
               the
               difficulty
               is
               ,
               when
               these
               two
               Supreme
               Powers
               contest
               (
               as
               actually
               they
               do
               )
               concerning
               Power
               in
               Temporalls
               ,
               who
               shall
               then
               be
               Judge
               ?
               The
               Pope
               claims
               a
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               the
               King
               denies
               it
               :
               if
               the
               Pope
               be
               Judge
               ,
               the
               Deposing
               power
               will
               carry
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               cast
               .
               If
               we
               consult
               or
               appeal
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               cause
               to
               their
               bar
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               noise
               ,
               censures
               ,
               and
               loud
               disagreements
               .
               Bellarmin
               and
               Suarez
               write
               for
               the
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               and
               are
               condemned
               at
               
                 Paris
                 :
                 Barkly
              
               and
               Withrington
               appear
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               condemned
               at
               Rome
               :
               the
               Censurers
               all
               this
               while
               on
               both
               sides
               professing
               a
               previous
               ,
               mature
               and
               impartial
               examination
               of
               the
               Books
               and
               Doctrines
               they
               condemn
               .
               Caron
               ,
               the
               laborious
               defender
               of
               the
               first
               Remonstrance
               ,
               in
               his
               loyalty
               asserted
               what
               betwixt
               Canonists
               and
               Divines
               ,
               
               Schoolmen
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               Popes
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Universities
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               made
               a
               catalogue
               of
               more
               then
               250
               Opposers
               of
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               what
               number
               of
               favourers
               and
               abettors
               there
               are
               for
               it
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               8
               th
               Controversial
               Letter
               tells
               us
               ,
               (
               pag.
               5.
               )
               that
               the
               face
               of
               Authority
               is
               on
               that
               side
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               (
               pag.
               7.
               )
               that
               of
               Learned
               men
               ,
               those
               who
               write
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               write
               generally
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               :
               as
               likewise
               
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Maintainers
               of
               the
               Deposing
               power
               to
               be
               the
               more
               numerous
               party
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               himself
               sides
               with
               the
               few
               against
               the
               many
               ;
               and
               withall
               granteth
               ,
               (
               pag.
               24.
               )
               that
               this
               act
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               hath
               not
               onely
               been
               done
               by
               Popes
               ,
               but
               approved
               by
               Councils
               .
               If
               we
               step
               over
               into
               France
               ,
               there
               we
               are
               strangely
               surprized
               with
               instances
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               Behold
               in
               the
               year
               1626.
               
               Eight
               Universities
               of
               that
               Realm
               declare
               smartly
               against
               the
               Deposing
               power
               :
               and
               yet
               but
               a
               few
               years
               before
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               year
               1614.
               in
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Three
               Estates
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               were
               present
               5
               Cardinals
               ,
               7
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               47
               Bishops
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               learned
               Ecclesiasticks
               and
               Dignitaries
               of
               the
               Gallican
               Church
               ,
               )
               two
               parts
               of
               three
               of
               this
               great
               Representative
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               were
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               from
               hearkening
               to
               or
               countenancing
               the
               hot
               Proposalls
               that
               were
               made
               against
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               they
               left
               it
               in
               possession
               ,
               as
               they
               found
               it
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               right
               or
               title
               it
               could
               pretend
               to
               .
               What
               now
               shall
               the
               private
               Christian
               and
               loyal
               Subject
               doe
               ,
               who
               passionately
               desireth
               to
               share
               himself
               in
               all
               humble
               duty
               between
               God
               and
               Caesar
               ?
               what
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               shall
               he
               doe
               in
               this
               unfortunate
               competition
               of
               the
               two
               grand
               Powers
               ?
               Shall
               he
               by
               his
               single
               sufficiency
               dare
               to
               assume
               to
               himself
               the
               right
               of
               judicature
               ,
               and
               boldly
               swear
               either
               for
               or
               against
               the
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               pass
               a
               decisive
               sentence
               under
               Oath
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               ,
               or
               hath
               not
               ,
               the
               Power
               in
               contest
               ?
               Were
               I
               worthy
               to
               offer
               my
               advice
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               I
               should
               conceive
               it
               much
               more
               pertinent
               and
               proper
               for
               him
               seriously
               to
               consider
               with
               himself
               ,
               whether
               an
               act
               of
               this
               nature
               be
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               rather
               indeed
               much
               worse
               then
               if
               a
               stander
               by
               ,
               upon
               hearing
               an
               Assembly
               of
               grave
               Divines
               or
               Counsellours
               learned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               much
               above
               his
               size
               and
               abilities
               in
               their
               respective
               professions
               ,
               warmly
               debating
               a
               perplext
               Law-case
               ,
               or
               sturdy
               knot
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               should
               by
               a
               rash
               and
               unlicensed
               confidence
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Umpirage
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               more
               adoe
               bluntly
               swear
               these
               men
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               or
               the
               
               others
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               these
               in
               the
               wrong
               :
               And
               whether
               he
               proceed
               not
               upon
               as
               meer
               a
               blind
               peradventure
               ,
               whatever
               part
               of
               the
               contradiction
               he
               swears
               in
               this
               last
               case
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               not
               as
               slippery
               a
               piece
               of
               pure
               contingency
               in
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               hit
               or
               miss
               ;
               as
               if
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               handfull
               of
               Guinnies
               ,
               he
               should
               all
               at
               a
               venture
               swear
               odde
               or
               even
               for
               a
               wager
               ;
               since
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               true
               knowledge
               for
               his
               guidance
               ,
               nor
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               certainty
               to
               steer
               by
               or
               fix
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               A
               farther
               confirmation
               of
               the
               premisses
               .
            
             
               ALL
               this
               which
               I
               have
               hitherto
               discoursed
               is
               no
               more
               then
               what
               is
               evidently
               deducible
               from
               and
               throughly
               grounded
               in
               the
               Principles
               and
               Concessions
               of
               those
               Learned
               persons
               who
               utterly
               deny
               the
               Pope
               hath
               any
               Power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ;
               who
               yet
               neither
               do
               ,
               nor
               can
               ,
               make
               out
               a
               title
               and
               claim
               for
               their
               Doctrine
               to
               any
               higher
               pretence
               or
               degree
               then
               that
               of
               Opinion
               :
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               presume
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               never
               lawfull
               ,
               nor
               justifiably
               safe
               ,
               to
               swear
               to
               an
               Opinion
               as
               true
               ,
               nor
               to
               abjure
               an
               Opinion
               as
               false
               ,
               (
               speaking
               ,
               as
               here
               I
               do
               ,
               of
               such
               free
               and
               debatable
               Tenets
               as
               are
               openly
               and
               avowedly
               held
               and
               taught
               by
               Catholick
               Divines
               ,
               divided
               amongst
               themselves
               in
               their
               private
               sentiments
               and
               School-disputes
               ,
               )
               because
               no
               one
               of
               these
               Opinions
               can
               sufficiently
               answer
               for
               its
               own
               truth
               ,
               nor
               secure
               the
               officious
               Swearer
               ,
               who
               lends
               it
               his
               Oath
               ,
               that
               he
               goes
               Christianly
               and
               groundedly
               to
               work
               ,
               whether
               side
               soever
               of
               the
               Opinion
               he
               makes
               choice
               of
               to
               be
               sworn
               or
               abjur'd
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               in
               Opinions
               as
               in
               things
               which
               we
               know
               by
               clear
               and
               certain
               evidence
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               in
               those
               early
               and
               fair
               Notions
               implanted
               in
               us
               by
               nature
               from
               the
               first
               glimmering
               of
               Reason
               ,
               called
               First
               Principles
               ,
               as
               ,
               that
               
                 Every
                 whole
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 
                 to
                 be
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               great
               Maxims
               of
               Nature
               sufficiently
               speak
               for
               and
               evidence
               themselves
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Syllogisms
               ,
               moods
               ,
               or
               figure
               ;
               and
               are
               no
               sooner
               understood
               ,
               then
               readily
               and
               necessarily
               assented
               unto
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               in
               Opinions
               as
               in
               certain
               scientifical
               Deductions
               and
               demonstrative
               Conclusions
               ,
               partly
               flowing
               connaturally
               by
               a
               train
               of
               immediate
               consequences
               ,
               partly
               drawn
               and
               hammered
               out
               with
               much
               pains
               ,
               study
               and
               speculations
               from
               the
               abovesaid
               Principles
               :
               which
               Deductions
               ▪
               and
               Conclusions
               are
               called
               Sciences
               ,
               whose
               chiefest
               property
               and
               richest
               piece
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               whereby
               they
               gratifie
               the
               Understanding
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               their
               clear
               and
               convincing
               Evidence
               ,
               placed
               beyond
               all
               contradiction
               from
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               .
               Nor
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               is
               it
               in
               Opinions
               as
               in
               those
               supernaturall
               Truths
               made
               known
               unto
               us
               by
               Divine
               revelation
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               Faith
               ▪
               where
               there
               is
               absolute
               Certainty
               ,
               though
               without
               Evidence
               :
               for
               Faith
               wears
               a
               scarf
               before
               her
               eyes
               ,
               and
               believes
               what
               she
               sees
               not
               .
               Both
               which
               ,
               to
               wit
               Faith
               and
               Science
               ,
               as
               they
               justly
               command
               and
               challenge
               ,
               so
               withall
               they
               fully
               secure
               our
               assent
               from
               all
               danger
               ,
               and
               suspicion
               of
               errour
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               its
               Evidence
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               its
               Certainty
               ;
               the
               one
               interessing
               the
               light
               and
               patronage
               of
               the
               First
               Principles
               ,
               the
               other
               engaging
               a
               Divine
               and
               infallible
               Authority
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               Proposalls
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               Opinions
               it
               fares
               quite
               otherwise
               :
               for
               an
               Opinion
               having
               neither
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Science
               ,
               nor
               the
               Certainty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               any
               other
               inferiour
               degree
               of
               Certainty
               ,
               physicall
               or
               morall
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Schools
               speak
               ,
               )
               but
               onely
               the
               slippery
               knot
               of
               Probability
               to
               hold
               by
               ,
               leaves
               the
               considering
               Opiner
               in
               a
               state
               of
               suspence
               and
               indetermination
               ,
               not
               daring
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               knowing
               how
               ,
               to
               yield
               any
               more
               then
               a
               faint
               and
               timorous
               assent
               to
               either
               side
               of
               the
               Tenet
               ,
               seeing
               that
               neither
               side
               is
               any
               more
               then
               onely
               probably
               true
               ,
               or
               probably
               false
               .
               And
               because
               true
               ,
               and
               onely
               probably
               true
               ,
               false
               ,
               and
               onely
               probably
               false
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               two
               very
               different
               things
               ,
               and
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               ,
               that
               no
               art
               or
               law
               of
               consequence
               can
               ever
               bring
               them
               together
               ,
               or
               convincingly
               
               argue
               from
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               onely
               probably
               true
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               true
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               onely
               probably
               false
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               false
               :
               from
               whence
               it
               is
               finally
               and
               manifestly
               concluded
               ,
               that
               neither
               side
               of
               an
               Opinion
               is
               lawfully
               attestable
               by
               Oath
               as
               simply
               true
               ,
               nor
               safely
               abjurable
               as
               simply
               false
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               now
               to
               the
               particular
               Tenet
               which
               denies
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               circumstances
               and
               emergencies
               whatsoever
               .
               If
               we
               address
               our selves
               to
               the
               Maintainers
               and
               Abettors
               of
               this
               Tenet
               ,
               if
               we
               consult
               the
               Authour
               and
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               ,
               if
               we
               propose
               the
               Case
               to
               the
               Sorbon
               Doctours
               and
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Paris
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               all
               their
               answers
               concurring
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               their
               negative
               Tenet
               is
               no
               more
               then
               an
               Opinion
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               coming
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Deniers
               and
               Abettors
               of
               this
               Power
               ,
               
               and
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               thereof
               ,
               plainly
               professeth
               ,
               that
               this
               difference
               is
               no
               difference
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               Opinions
               :
               and
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               calls
               it
               an
               Opinion
               ;
               a
               safe
               Opinion
               indeed
               ,
               but
               no
               more
               or
               other
               thing
               then
               an
               Opinion
               :
               an
               Opinion
               also
               the
               Sorbon
               Doctours
               take
               it
               for
               ▪
               nor
               is
               their
               own
               Censure
               or
               Doctrine
               any
               more
               then
               their
               Opinion
               .
               Neither
               do
               they
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               could
               they
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               reason
               ,
               or
               coherence
               to
               their
               own
               principles
               ,
               discourse
               at
               any
               other
               rate
               ,
               or
               ever
               intend
               to
               screw
               it
               up
               any
               higher
               then
               an
               Opinion
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               those
               grave
               ,
               learned
               and
               prudent
               Divines
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               publick
               Articles
               concerning
               Papal
               and
               Regal
               Authority
               (
               in
               the
               year
               1663.
               )
               do
               not
               own
               or
               look
               upon
               any
               Censures
               ,
               
               Decrees
               or
               Definitions
               of
               Rome
               ,
               (
               antecedent
               to
               ,
               and
               abstracting
               from
               ,
               the
               joynt
               consent
               or
               acceptation
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               inerrable
               ,
               )
               would
               ever
               goe
               about
               to
               set
               up
               an
               independent
               or
               infallible
               Chair
               in
               the
               Sorbon
               ,
               and
               deliver
               their
               Doctrine
               either
               as
               a
               Point
               or
               Article
               of
               faith
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               faith
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               please
               )
               and
               a
               Judgment
               whereby
               such
               as
               were
               under
               their
               charge
               might
               remember
               to
               frame
               and
               regulate
               (
               not
               their
               Faith
               ,
               but
               )
               their
               
               Opinions
               :
               which
               are
               the
               express
               words
               of
               the
               Decree
               it self
               .
               Since
               then
               the
               deniall
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               neither
               doth
               nor
               can
               pretend
               any
               higher
               then
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               admit
               that
               its
               being
               the
               Opinion
               of
               so
               many
               Learned
               Divines
               might
               render
               it
               safe
               to
               hold
               and
               embrace
               it
               ;
               yet
               it
               s
               being
               but
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               though
               of
               Learned
               Divines
               ,
               renders
               it
               unsafe
               to
               swear
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               unsafe
               to
               abjure
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Reason
               I
               have
               already
               given
               ,
               Because
               nothing
               can
               lawfully
               be
               sworn
               as
               true
               which
               is
               not
               more
               then
               meerly
               probable
               or
               probably
               true
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               either
               certain
               or
               infallible
               :
               now
               all
               the
               Learned
               know
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 certain
                 or
                 infallible
                 Opinion
              
               is
               as
               great
               a
               bull
               as
               an
               
                 uncertain
                 fallible
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               swear
               to
               an
               Opinion
               as
               certainly
               true
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               swear
               an
               Opinion
               is
               no
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               the
               Swearer
               doth
               thereby
               at
               one
               breath
               intangle
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               his
               Reason
               in
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               his
               Soul
               in
               Perjury
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               A
               particular
               Danger
               of
               Abjuring
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               according
               to
               the
               form
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               .
            
             
               I
               Shall
               here
               annex
               a
               particular
               consideration
               of
               the
               wofull
               Snare
               those
               souls
               run
               themselves
               into
               ,
               and
               apparent
               Danger
               of
               Swearing
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               who
               venture
               to
               abjure
               the
               Deposing
               power
               as
               it
               lies
               expressed
               in
               its
               several
               Branches
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ;
               whereas
               those
               Learned
               persons
               who
               undertook
               to
               defend
               and
               explain
               the
               Oath
               render
               it
               not
               onely
               difficult
               ,
               but
               next
               to
               impossible
               ,
               to
               understand
               what
               it
               is
               that
               is
               to
               be
               abjured
               .
               I
               think
               I
               may
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               of
               integrity
               and
               candour
               can
               ever
               conceive
               it
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               swear
               ,
               without
               first
               endeavouring
               to
               gain
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               what
               he
               is
               to
               swear
               :
               for
               to
               swear
               what
               a
               man
               understands
               not
               ,
               is
               blindly
               to
               rove
               at
               a
               venture
               ,
               and
               to
               swear
               he
               knows
               not
               what
               ,
               wilfully
               abandoning
               the
               
               conduct
               ,
               and
               slighting
               the
               inward
               upbraidings
               and
               reproofs
               of
               his
               Reason
               :
               and
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               it
               bewraies
               a
               feared
               Soul
               ,
               a
               wretched
               and
               sinfull
               preparednesse
               of
               mind
               to
               prostitute
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               attesting
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               comes
               next
               to
               hand
               ,
               where
               Self-indemnity
               or
               other
               secular
               ends
               and
               advantages
               are
               proposed
               as
               the
               accursed
               purchace
               or
               reward
               of
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               it
               is
               required
               of
               us
               to
               abjure
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               in
               all
               and
               every
               its
               respective
               Branches
               therein
               expressed
               :
               one
               of
               which
               Branches
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               Power
               to
               authorize
               any
               forrein
               Prince
               to
               invade
               or
               annoy
               the
               King
               or
               his
               Countries
               .
               Which
               Branch
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               the
               Authour
               and
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               in
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Oath
               set
               down
               by
               them
               have
               wholly
               omitted
               in
               both
               Editions
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               of
               the
               year
               61.
               as
               the
               other
               of
               this
               present
               year
               74.
               through
               what
               mistake
               or
               how
               occasioned
               I
               know
               not
               .
               It
               is
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               conceived
               what
               subtle
               Obscurities
               and
               learned
               Intricacies
               
                 Roger
                 Withrington
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Champions
               that
               ever
               appeared
               for
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               his
               friend
               
                 C.
                 I.
              
               (
               who
               confesseth
               to
               have
               compiled
               his
               *
               Book
               out
               of
               
               Withrington's
               expresse
               Grounds
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               )
               plunge
               themselves
               and
               their
               reader
               into
               ,
               in
               descanting
               upon
               this
               one
               point
               of
               the
               Oath
               .
               †
               They
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               clause
               is
               not
               denied
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               to
               command
               (
               but
               onely
               his
               Power
               to
               authorize
               )
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Spirituall
               good
               ;
               or
               ,
               to
               declare
               that
               they
               who
               have
               Authority
               to
               depose
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               war
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               use
               their
               Temporal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               the
               Temporal
               sword
               ,
               when
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Spiritual
               good
               of
               Souls
               shall
               require
               the
               same
               :
               for
               that
               this
               Authority
               to
               declare
               and
               command
               doth
               not
               exceed
               the
               limits
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               power
               .
               Thus
               these
               Learned
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               here
               intreat
               the
               courteous
               Reader
               to
               lend
               me
               his
               eyes
               and
               attention
               to
               help
               me
               out
               .
               For
               if
               Temporal
               Princes
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               supposed
               ,
               have
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               invade
               or
               annoy
               forrein
               Princes
               or
               their
               Countries
               ,
               nay
               to
               depose
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               and
               necessity
               of
               the
               Church
               shall
               require
               
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               Pope
               is
               to
               be
               Judge
               of
               this
               necessity
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               when
               ,
               against
               whom
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               occasion
               the
               Temporal
               sword
               is
               to
               act
               its
               part
               by
               invading
               or
               annoying
               the
               delinquent
               Prince
               his
               Person
               or
               State
               ;
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               Power
               (
               though
               not
               to
               authorize
               ,
               yet
               )
               to
               declare
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               declare
               ,
               but
               to
               command
               the
               doing
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               the
               line
               of
               Spirituality
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               vierge
               of
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Jurisdiction
               :
               truly
               my
               opinion
               is
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               think
               every
               sober
               and
               disinteressed
               Judgment
               will
               upon
               due
               reflexion
               subscribe
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               )
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               contributes
               little
               to
               the
               Security
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               intelligent
               Readers
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               not
               every
               one
               can
               easily
               understand
               ,
               or
               be
               able
               to
               reconcile
               it
               to
               truth
               and
               its
               self
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               it
               foully
               clashes
               with
               both
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               since
               we
               are
               here
               treating
               of
               the
               Legality
               or
               Illegality
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               may
               or
               may
               not
               safely
               swear
               or
               abjure
               ,
               )
               what
               can
               seemingly
               have
               more
               of
               the
               Riddle
               ,
               or
               less
               to
               the
               purpose
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               gravely
               told
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               and
               the
               quieting
               of
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lawfully
               abjure
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               of
               Authorizing
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               abjure
               his
               Power
               of
               Commanding
               a
               forrein
               Prince
               to
               invade
               or
               annoy
               His
               Majesty
               or
               His
               Kingdoms
               ?
               Again
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               safely
               swear
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               Power
               to
               Depose
               Princes
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               must
               not
               abjure
               his
               Power
               of
               
                 Commanding
                 others
                 to
                 depose
              
               them
               ?
               Alas
               !
               and
               is
               not
               this
               a
               much
               mistaken
               favour
               ,
               a
               mere
               mock-pretence
               of
               Security
               to
               Crowned
               heads
               ,
               and
               of
               ease
               and
               relief
               to
               troubled
               Consciences
               ,
               wholly
               built
               upon
               this
               nice
               and
               ambiguous
               Distinction
               ,
               of
               Authorizing
               ,
               and
               Commanding
               ?
               A
               Distinction
               in
               this
               case
               so
               subtile
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               find
               where
               the
               difference
               lies
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               in
               very
               deed
               no
               Distinction
               at
               all
               ;
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               (
               and
               His
               perill
               or
               ruine
               undistinguishably
               the
               same
               ,
               )
               whether
               He
               be
               invaded
               and
               deposed
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               ,
               or
               onely
               by
               his
               Command
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               Distinction
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Swearer
               ,
               who
               cannot
               securely
               ,
               nor
               without
               a
               self-contradiction
               ,
               (
               from
               which
               this
               Distinction
               can
               never
               clear
               him
               ,
               )
               swear
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               
                 command
                 others
                 to
                 depose
              
               them
               :
               because
               this
               authoritative
               injunction
               of
               his
               is
               enough
               to
               intitle
               him
               to
               the
               fact
               ;
               and
               his
               very
               Commanding
               others
               to
               depose
               ,
               both
               makes
               and
               denominates
               him
               the
               Deposer
               .
            
             
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               what
               these
               Authours
               assume
               ,
               that
               Temporall
               Princes
               have
               (
               when
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Church
               requires
               it
               )
               Power
               to
               depose
               one
               another
               ,
               how
               can
               any
               man
               ,
               being
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               lawfully
               swear
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               such
               Power
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               is
               a
               mixt
               person
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               a
               Temporal
               Prince
               as
               a
               Spiritual
               Pastour
               ?
               and
               therefore
               it
               would
               argue
               great
               partiality
               in
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               wholly
               to
               exclude
               him
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Temporal
               Prince
               ,
               from
               his
               share
               in
               the
               Deposing
               power
               :
               from
               whence
               it
               would
               finally
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Oath
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               without
               a
               distinction
               of
               different
               formalities
               in
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               distinguishing
               the
               Pope
               as
               Pope
               from
               himself
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Temporal
               Prince
               ;
               and
               then
               also
               the
               two
               formalities
               being
               at
               odds
               ,
               the
               Temporal
               Prince
               would
               be
               the
               more
               powerfull
               Pope
               of
               the
               two
               .
            
             
               These
               and
               the
               like
               entangled
               Positions
               I
               take
               to
               be
               clearly
               consequential
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               necessary
               inferences
               from
               the
               aforesaid
               dark
               and
               perplexed
               discourse
               of
               these
               Authours
               .
               Now
               the
               use
               and
               advantage
               the
               Reader
               may
               please
               to
               make
               hereof
               is
               this
               sober
               and
               wholesome
               reflexion
               ,
               That
               since
               Withrington
               ,
               who
               bestowed
               much
               pains
               ,
               and
               since
               large
               and
               learned
               Comments
               ,
               upon
               the
               Oath
               ,
               since
               he
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               whilst
               he
               pretends
               to
               explain
               one
               of
               the
               Branches
               of
               that
               very
               Point
               wherein
               
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
              
               consists
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               ,
               )
               leads
               us
               into
               such
               a
               Labyrinth
               of
               thorny
               and
               insignificant
               Distinctions
               ,
               cross
               and
               thwarting
               Niceties
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               more
               then
               ordinary
               clue
               of
               reason
               and
               attention
               is
               necessary
               to
               wind
               us
               out
               ;
               what
               consciencious
               and
               considerate
               person
               of
               less
               leisure
               ,
               industry
               ,
               learning
               ,
               and
               other
               abilities
               ,
               then
               Withrington
               was
               ,
               seriously
               pondering
               this
               Oath
               ,
               shall
               hope
               he
               understands
               what
               he
               is
               to
               abjure
               ,
               or
               dare
               to
               abjure
               what
               he
               understands
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               The
               just
               Plea
               of
               Conscience
               in
               refusing
               to
               abjure
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               consider'd
               with
               the
               like
               reference
               to
               the
               Depositions
               of
               Popes
               as
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               much
               taken
               with
               the
               seasonable
               advice
               and
               wholesome
               caution
               I
               find
               in
               the
               Fourth
               of
               the
               Controversial
               Letters
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               elsewhere
               have
               occasion
               to
               quote
               more
               at
               large
               :
               
                 Princes
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 saith
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 (
                 pag.
                 8.
                 )
                 are
                 both
                 sacred
                 ;
                 let
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 touched
                 without
                 the
                 excuse
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 obligation
                 of
                 duty
                 .
              
               It
               was
               under
               the
               warrant
               of
               this
               apology
               to
               my
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               the
               confidence
               of
               my
               Reader
               's
               candour
               ,
               that
               I
               first
               engaged
               in
               this
               Discourse
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               ,
               for
               his
               farther
               satisfaction
               ,
               (
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               any
               Popishly-affected
               partiality
               in
               the
               refusing
               this
               abjuring
               Oath
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Recusancy
               is
               wholly
               grounded
               upon
               sound
               Reason
               and
               upright
               Conscience
               ,
               )
               I
               shall
               compare
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               abjuring
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               unlawfulness
               of
               abjuring
               the
               Power
               of
               deposing
               Popes
               ;
               both
               these
               Powers·
               being
               alike
               controvertible
               amongst
               some
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               whereof
               divers
               do
               freely
               and
               openly
               teach
               that
               Popes
               may
               be
               deposed
               as
               well
               as
               Kings
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               like
               cause
               .
            
             
               For
               which
               end
               I
               shall
               here
               advance
               and
               confront
               in
               their
               severall
               instances
               two
               Propositions
               of
               a
               more
               large
               and
               comprehensive
               nature
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Deposing
               power
               :
               as
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 absolutely
                 no
                 Power
                 or
                 Authority
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 either
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 to
                 depose
                 Kings
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 cause
                 or
                 pretence
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 will
              
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 absolutely
                 no
                 such
                 Power
                 or
                 Authority
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 to
                 depose
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Propositions
               is
               that
               which
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1614.
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               France
               ,
               in
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Three
               Estates
               ,
               would
               
               have
               been
               at
               ,
               and
               offered
               not
               onely
               to
               own
               and
               swear
               to
               it
               themselves
               ,
               as
               a
               fundamental
               and
               holy
               Law
               ,
               but
               also
               passionately
               endeavoured
               that
               others
               should
               be
               compelled
               by
               rigorous
               penalties
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               But
               the
               project
               was
               stifled
               in
               the
               birth
               ,
               and
               the
               abortive
               Bill
               laid
               aside
               by
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               who
               ,
               well
               weighing
               the
               controverted
               nature
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               were
               more
               considerate
               ,
               and
               tender
               of
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               then
               to
               venture
               them
               upon
               a
               foundation
               which
               ,
               take
               whether
               side
               they
               pleased
               ,
               must
               needs
               fail
               ,
               and
               betray
               the
               Swearer
               to
               an
               active
               sin
               and
               shame
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               the
               second
               Proposition
               ?
               may
               we
               not
               strain
               a
               little
               farther
               for
               the
               Pope
               then
               the
               King
               ?
               will
               not
               Religion
               bear
               us
               out
               ,
               if
               we
               adventure
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Power
               upon
               earth
               ,
               Spiritual
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               to
               depose
               the
               Pope
               ?
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               It
               is
               neither
               Religion
               ,
               Veneration
               ,
               Duty
               ,
               or
               Awe
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               ought
               either
               to
               perswade
               or
               extort
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               it
               can
               legitimate
               ,
               such
               an
               Oath
               ;
               which
               it
               can
               never
               do
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               publick
               and
               unreproved
               disputableness
               of
               the
               case
               .
               For
               whether
               we
               consider
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               right
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               news
               amongst
               Catholick
               Divines
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               become
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               grant
               the
               [
               If
               ]
               to
               be
               no
               impossible
               supposition
               ,
               )
               he
               then
               forfeits
               his
               right
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Chair
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               may
               lawfully
               be
               judged
               and
               deposed
               by
               the
               Spiritual
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               which
               hath
               been
               long
               publick
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               a
               Doctrine
               pretending
               a
               Canonical
               Constitution
               and
               a
               Conciliary
               Act
               for
               its
               ground
               and
               support
               ;
               
               a
               Doctrine
               not
               unknown
               to
               Italy
               ,
               yet
               uncensured
               at
               Rome
               ,
               nay
               ,
               held
               and
               taught
               by
               some
               who
               lived
               and
               wrote
               even
               at
               the
               Pope's
               feet
               .
            
             
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               our
               impartiall
               School-men
               seem
               at
               least
               to
               clear
               themselves
               from
               all
               sinister
               prejudices
               of
               Favour
               and
               Flattery
               ,
               and
               the
               stale
               imputation
               of
               framing
               and
               modelling
               their
               Doctrines
               to
               the
               humour
               and
               interest
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               whereas
               we
               here
               see
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               eminent
               note
               ,
               make
               as
               bold
               with
               the
               common
               Father
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               and
               even
               run
               him
               down
               with
               their
               Speculations
               as
               confidently
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               show
               of
               zeal
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               they
               set
               themselves
               to
               unthrone
               the
               meanest
               Prince
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               pretence
               .
               And
               though
               his
               Holiness
               knows
               that
               Popes
               sit
               not
               so
               fast
               ,
               nor
               are
               so
               firmly
               rivetted
               to
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               but
               that
               divers
               of
               them
               have
               been
               deposed
               ;
               and
               sees
               withall
               this
               particular
               Deposing
               doctrine
               ,
               threatning
               Popes
               no
               less
               then
               Princes
               ,
               taught
               under
               his
               very
               eyes
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               cause
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               that
               Heresy
               hath
               even
               by
               Catholicks
               been
               charged
               more
               then
               once
               against
               some
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               :
               yet
               (
               notwithstanding
               this
               concurrence
               and
               complicated
               pretence
               of
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               )
               he
               never
               goes
               about
               to
               establish
               his
               Rights
               ,
               Person
               and
               Authority
               ,
               by
               any
               such
               assertory
               Oath
               as
               ours
               is
               ;
               but
               chuseth
               rather
               to
               trust
               Providence
               with
               his
               concerns
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Triple
               crown
               should
               owe
               any
               part
               of
               its
               Security
               to
               an
               illegal
               and
               unnecessary
               Oath
               ,
               or
               his
               people
               be
               compell'd
               needlesly
               to
               swear
               away
               the
               peace
               of
               their
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               securing
               that
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               draw
               the
               case
               yet
               to
               a
               nearer
               parallel
               ,
               and
               to
               close
               more
               particularly
               with
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 neither
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 See
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 Power
                 or
                 Authority
                 to
                 depose
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               (
               and
               this
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               to
               comprehend
               all
               causes
               ,
               cases
               or
               pretences
               possible
               .
               )
               Let
               us
               spell
               the
               Oath
               backwards
               ,
               and
               reade
               Pope
               for
               King
               ,
               and
               King
               for
               Pope
               ;
               and
               then
               suppose
               we
               were
               injoyned
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               no
               King
               or
               Prince
               ,
               either
               of
               himself
               or
               by
               any
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               means
               ,
               with
               any
               other
               ,
               hath
               in
               any
               possible
               case
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               Pope
               ;
               let
               us
               see
               what
               the
               Schools
               and
               the
               publick
               and
               currently-allowed
               Tenets
               of
               Divinity
               will
               award
               as
               to
               the
               taking
               or
               refusing
               this
               Oath
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               there
               are
               divers
               instances
               from
               history
               of
               Depositions
               of
               Popes
               by
               Temporal
               Princes
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Temporall
               Princes
               by
               Popes
               ,
               which
               yet
               our
               Divines
               seem
               to
               restrain
               to
               the
               common
               case
               of
               Heresy
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               otherwise-pious
               and
               godly
               Emperour
               Otho
               incurred
               at
               least
               the
               mild
               censure
               and
               reprehension
               of
               such
               pens
               as
               record
               the
               fact
               ,
               for
               deposing
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               XII
               .
               because
               (
               though
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               Popes
               ,
               yet
               )
               by
               the
               crime
               of
               Heresy
               he
               was
               wanting
               in
               the
               black
               list
               of
               his
               Offences
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               crying
               Misdemeanours
               ,
               and
               justify
               the
               Sentence
               and
               severity
               of
               his
               Deposition
               ;
               though
               even
               taking
               the
               case
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               pious
               Emperour
               (
               saith
               Bellarmine
               )
               conceived
               this
               Pope
               might
               be
               deposed
               ,
               
               but
               many
               Doctours
               thought
               so
               as
               well
               as
               he
               .
            
             
               But
               however
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               certain
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               is
               a
               common
               and
               allowed
               Opinion
               of
               divers
               Divines
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               of
               Heresy
               the
               Pope
               may
               be
               judged
               and
               deposed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               Some
               of
               which
               carry
               it
               yet
               a
               step
               farther
               ,
               adding
               [
               ought
               ]
               to
               [
               may
               ,
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               onely
               may
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               be
               deposed
               :
               and
               that
               this
               may
               and
               ought
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Churche's
               right
               ,
               but
               her
               obligation
               ,
               and
               she
               thereby
               bound
               to
               proceed
               to
               due
               execution
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               her
               power
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               should
               chance
               to
               resist
               ,
               oppose
               and
               stand
               in
               defiance
               of
               the
               Churche's
               judgment
               ,
               and
               she
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               call
               his
               obstinacy
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Chair
               by
               virtue
               of
               her
               Spiritual
               arms
               alone
               ,
               and
               yet
               her
               duty
               still
               supposed
               incumbent
               and
               pressing
               upon
               her
               ,
               to
               discharge
               and
               free
               her self
               and
               her
               Children
               from
               the
               thraldome
               of
               an
               Usurper
               ;
               then
               these
               Authours
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               a
               Law
               to
               it self
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               (
               which
               even
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiastical
               takes
               upon
               her
               to
               justify
               force
               ,
               when
               nothing
               but
               force
               will
               serve
               ,
               for
               the
               compassing
               a
               just
               and
               necessary
               end
               ,
               )
               will
               prompt
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               usual
               in
               some
               other
               cases
               ,
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
               and
               call
               in
               the
               assistence
               of
               the
               Secular
               arm
               to
               her
               succour
               .
               In
               which
               juncture
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               any
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               zealous
               Otho
               ,
               who
               would
               please
               to
               interest
               himself
               in
               and
               espouse
               the
               Churche's
               quarrel
               ,
               might
               both
               deserve
               and
               receive
               her
               Commission
               and
               
               thanks
               ,
               to
               act
               with
               authority
               ,
               as
               a
               welcome
               auxiliary
               in
               the
               Holy
               war
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Deposing
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               placing
               another
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               recovery
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               liberties
               and
               Spiritual
               rights
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               being
               a
               Case
               confessedly
               possible
               ,
               and
               an
               Opinion
               which
               Authority
               renders
               probable
               ,
               in
               which
               Case
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               which
               Opinion
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               have
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               with
               others
               ,
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               Pope
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               objection
               offer
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               way
               open
               and
               fairly
               smoothed
               to
               this
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               That
               no
               Catholick
               can
               safely
               take
               this
               counter-Oath
               ,
               nor
               securely
               swear
               ,
               that
               no
               King
               or
               Prince
               ,
               either
               of
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               means
               ,
               with
               any
               other
               ,
               hath
               (
               in
               any
               possible
               case
               )
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               comparing
               the
               two
               Oaths
               together
               ,
               this
               and
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               I
               think
               that
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               could
               rightly
               be
               accounted
               a
               bad
               Catholick
               at
               Rome
               ,
               for
               denying
               to
               take
               this
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               he
               justly
               be
               reputed
               a
               bad
               Subject
               in
               England
               ,
               for
               refusing
               the
               other
               ;
               because
               this
               Recusancy
               is
               equally
               blamable
               in
               either
               of
               the
               two
               cases
               ,
               or
               absolutely
               unreprovable
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               both
               being
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               neither
               favour
               nor
               fear
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               just
               fear
               of
               incurring
               God's
               disfavour
               ,
               and
               the
               inviolable
               duty
               we
               owe
               to
               Truth
               ,
               and
               an
               upright
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               lays
               an
               indispensable
               tie
               of
               Recusancy
               upon
               us
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               never
               to
               take
               any
               assertory
               Oath
               ,
               requiring
               of
               us
               to
               swear
               or
               abjure
               any
               speculative
               controverted
               Doctrines
               ,
               though
               we
               suppose
               the
               Oath
               to
               be
               as
               much
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               our
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               is
               conceived
               to
               be
               of
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Abjuring
                 the
                 Deposing
                 doctrine
                 neither
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 .
              
               
                 More
                 Allegeance
                 may
                 be
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 Security
                 given
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 by
                 abjuring
                 all
                 Discourses
                 and
                 Disputes
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Deposing
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 abjuring
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               seen
               ,
               and
               taken
               some
               pains
               to
               peruse
               ,
               a
               *
               Book
               of
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               terms
               thereof
               ,
               (
               above
               two
               hundred
               in
               all
               ,
               )
               both
               ancient
               and
               modern
               ,
               forrein
               and
               domestick
               ,
               out
               of
               sundry
               authentick
               Books
               and
               Records
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               amongst
               so
               many
               Oaths
               of
               Fealty
               ,
               Service
               and
               Duty
               ,
               as
               are
               mentioned
               there
               ,
               (
               which
               generally
               run
               in
               the
               promissory
               strain
               ,
               )
               I
               find
               not
               one
               that
               injoyns
               the
               swearing
               or
               abjuring
               of
               any
               controverted
               Doctrine
               ,
               save
               onely
               our
               two
               Oaths
               of
               Allegeance
               and
               Supremacy
               ;
               which
               upon
               that
               account
               lie
               under
               the
               just
               exception
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               of
               being
               singular
               and
               without
               precedent
               in
               their
               kind
               :
               wherefore
               what
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               so
               expresly
               assumes
               ,
               (
               my
               self
               also
               ,
               for
               his
               and
               the
               Argument's
               sake
               ,
               having
               been
               willing
               hitherto
               to
               goe
               along
               with
               him
               in
               his
               own
               supposition
               ,
               )
               viz.
               
                 that
                 the
                 Abjuring
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Deposing
                 power
                 is
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               cannot
               be
               strictly
               made
               out
               without
               the
               help
               and
               allowance
               of
               a
               distinction
               ,
               nor
               regularly
               understood
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               assertory
               part
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               we
               speak
               properly
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               the
               Substance
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Part
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               a
               Bond
               of
               Duty
               from
               the
               Subject
               to
               his
               Supreme
               Lord.
               
            
             
             
               And
               of
               this
               there
               will
               need
               little
               proof
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               considered
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Bond
               of
               an
               Oath
               is
               in
               reference
               to
               something
               which
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               appertain
               to
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               present
               or
               past
               ,
               )
               but
               belongs
               onely
               to
               a
               promissory
               Oath
               .
               Wherefore
               since
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               this
               abjuring
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               is
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               no
               Bond
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               Bond
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Oath
               as
               it
               is
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               forbearing
               all
               Disputes
               and
               Discourses
               any
               ways
               favouring
               the
               Deposing
               power
               may
               be
               (
               as
               I
               think
               it
               is
               )
               look'd
               upon
               as
               part
               of
               our
               Allegeance
               ;
               then
               it
               follows
               likewise
               ,
               that
               more
               Allegeance
               may
               be
               sworn
               by
               the
               promissory
               Oath
               ,
               in
               abjuring
               all
               such
               Disputes
               and
               Discourses
               in
               favour
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               by
               abjuring
               the
               Doctrine
               it self
               ;
               because
               this
               last
               Oath
               of
               abjuring
               the
               Doctrine
               it self
               ,
               being
               purely
               assertory
               ,
               contains
               no
               Promise
               ,
               Bond
               ,
               or
               Tie
               at
               all
               :
               so
               that
               in
               fine
               it
               is
               the
               promissory
               Oath
               alone
               that
               is
               the
               true
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               the
               sole
               Bond
               of
               Duty
               from
               the
               Subject
               to
               his
               Prince
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               some
               learned
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               understood
               both
               themselves
               ,
               the
               difference
               of
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               full
               well
               ,
               having
               upon
               sundry
               emergent
               occasions
               exhibited
               to
               the
               publick
               several
               Oaths
               of
               fidelity
               for
               the
               quieting
               of
               all
               State-jealousies
               and
               fears
               from
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               have
               wholly
               confined
               themselves
               to
               the
               promissory
               form
               .
               Thus
               13
               Catholick
               Priests
               made
               a
               solemn
               Protestation
               of
               their
               Allegeance
               to
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               by
               a
               publick
               Instrument
               the
               last
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               year
               of
               Her
               Majestie
               's
               reign
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               after
               having
               acknowledged
               the
               Queen
               (
               though
               divided
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               Communion
               )
               for
               their
               true
               and
               lawfull
               Sovereign
               ,
               they
               promised
               that
               they
               would
               yield
               to
               Her
               Majesty
               all
               Obedience
               in
               Temporal
               causes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Authority
               or
               any
               Excommunication
               whatsoever
               denounced
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               denounced
               ,
               against
               Her
               Majesty
               or
               Her
               Subjects
               .
            
             
             
               The
               like
               Declaration
               and
               Acknowledgment
               Mr.
               
                 Iames
                 Haughton
                 ,
                 (
                 aliàs
              
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Green
              
               ,
               )
               Professour
               of
               Divinity
               of
               the
               holy
               Order
               of
               Saint
               Benedict
               ,
               gave
               under
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               then
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               the
               5.
               
               
                 November
                 An.
              
               1619.
               and
               did
               promise
               and
               vow
               to
               be
               a
               true
               and
               faithfull
               Subject
               to
               His
               Majesty
               and
               His
               Successours
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Sentence
               from
               the
               Pope
               whatsoever
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               Deposition
               ,
               or
               Absolution
               of
               His
               Majestie
               's
               Subjects
               from
               their
               natural
               Obedience
               to
               Him
               or
               His
               Heirs
               .
            
             
               There
               hath
               of
               late
               years
               been
               often
               reprinted
               a
               brief
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               belief
               concerning
               their
               Church-worship
               ,
               justification
               ,
               and
               Civil
               government
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               clause
               whereof
               are
               these
               express
               words
               :
               
                 We
                 are
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 most
                 strictly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 exact
                 and
                 entire
                 performance
                 of
                 our
                 Promises
                 made
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 what
                 Religion
                 soever
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Civil
                 Powers
                 under
                 whose
                 protection
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 obey
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 but
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 will
                 most
                 faithfully
                 observe
                 our
                 Promises
                 of
                 Duty
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 proceedings
                 of
                 any
                 forrein
                 Power
                 or
                 Authority
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               And
               this
               they
               sincerely
               and
               solemnly
               professed
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               ,
               without
               any
               equivocation
               or
               mentall
               reservation
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               The
               Objection
               which
               some
               offer
               against
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               these
               or
               the
               like
               forms
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               the
               difference
               which
               the
               Objectours
               make
               between
               [
               
                 Will
                 not
              
               ]
               and
               [
               Cannot
               ,
               ]
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               wholly
               groundless
               :
               what
               they
               pretend
               with
               so
               much
               solicitude
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               State
               being
               onely
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               swear
               he
               
                 Will
                 not
              
               ,
               unless
               he
               swear
               also
               he
               Cannot
               be
               dispensed
               with
               or
               absolved
               from
               his
               Allegeance
               .
               Which
               to
               me
               seems
               no
               reason
               at
               all
               ,
               why
               
                 Will
                 not
              
               may
               not
               be
               as
               good
               a
               Subject
               ,
               and
               give
               as
               full
               security
               for
               his
               Allegeance
               ,
               as
               Cannot
               :
               his
               Oath
               by
               which
               he
               swears
               he
               will
               not
               ever
               accept
               or
               make
               use
               of
               any
               Dispensation
               or
               Absolution
               from
               his
               Allegeance
               ,
               being
               to
               him
               as
               indispensably
               
               binding
               ,
               and
               tying
               him
               as
               fast
               to
               his
               Prince
               and
               his
               interest
               ,
               as
               any
               Oath
               can
               possibly
               do
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               replied
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               now
               swears
               he
               will
               not
               ever
               accept
               or
               make
               use
               of
               any
               such
               Dispensation
               or
               Absolution
               ,
               may
               come
               hereafter
               to
               alter
               his
               mind
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               is
               become
               of
               his
               cobweb-Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               security
               he
               gave
               for
               his
               Fidelity
               ?
               It
               may
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               and
               truth
               be
               retorted
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               now
               swears
               he
               cannot
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               nor
               absolved
               from
               his
               Allegeance
               ,
               may
               come
               hereafter
               to
               alter
               his
               opinion
               ;
               and
               then
               where
               is
               his
               cobweb-Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               security
               he
               gave
               for
               his
               Fidelity
               ?
               I
               answer
               then
               for
               both
               ,
               That
               though
               Wills
               and
               Opinions
               are
               flippery
               things
               ,
               yet
               an
               Oath
               may
               fix
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               difference
               and
               advantage
               against
               the
               foresaid
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               Wills
               may
               be
               fixed
               immediately
               ,
               Opinions
               onely
               mediately
               ,
               and
               indeed
               by
               no
               other
               means
               then
               by
               first
               fixing
               of
               Wills.
               
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               that
               an
               Oath
               may
               immediately
               fix
               and
               restrain
               the
               Will
               ,
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               clear
               case
               :
               for
               he
               that
               swears
               (
               for
               example
               )
               he
               will
               not
               doe
               such
               or
               such
               a
               thing
               tending
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               a
               third
               person
               ,
               is
               without
               more
               adoe
               under
               as
               streight
               and
               indispensable
               a
               ty
               as
               any
               Oath
               can
               bring
               upon
               him
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               change
               his
               Will
               ,
               nor
               goe
               back
               with
               his
               Promise
               ,
               without
               Perjury
               ,
               and
               proving
               false
               to
               God
               ,
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               his
               Oath
               .
               As
               for
               Opinions
               ,
               since
               it
               hath
               been
               already
               proved
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               safe
               to
               swear
               or
               abjure
               an
               Opinion
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               (
               secondly
               ,
               )
               though
               it
               were
               ,
               yet
               such
               an
               Oath
               ,
               being
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               ,
               could
               bring
               no
               bond
               or
               obligation
               upon
               the
               Swearer
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               of
               not
               changing
               his
               Opinion
               for
               the
               future
               :
               hence
               it
               plainly
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               of
               fixing
               and
               restraining
               Opinions
               is
               onely
               mediately
               ,
               and
               by
               first
               fixing
               and
               restraining
               the
               Will
               ,
               either
               by
               a
               promissory
               Oath
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               both
               jointly
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               take
               in
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               his
               daies
               ;
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               then
               Six
               famed
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               and
               enacted
               by
               authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 dominions
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 writing
                 ,
                 printing
                 ,
                 cyphering
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 publish
                 ,
                 preach
                 ,
                 teach
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 declare
                 ,
                 dispute
                 ,
                 argue
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 any
                 Opinion
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Articles
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 such
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 so
                 offending
                 should
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 particular
                 penalties
                 as
                 are
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Statute
                 .
              
            
             
               Were
               this
               pattern
               copied
               out
               by
               our
               Age
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               a
               Law
               now
               in
               force
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               of
               the
               King's
               dominions
               ,
               did
               by
               word
               ,
               writing
               ,
               printing
               ,
               cyphering
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               waies
               ,
               publish
               ,
               preach
               ,
               teach
               ,
               say
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               declare
               ,
               dispute
               ,
               argue
               ,
               or
               hold
               any
               Opinion
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               of
               deposing
               Princes
               ,
               that
               then
               such
               person
               or
               persons
               so
               offending
               should
               be
               liable
               to
               such
               and
               such
               penal
               severities
               ,
               as
               the
               Legislative
               power
               of
               this
               Nation
               had
               in
               their
               grave
               wisedom
               thought
               fit
               to
               appoint
               ;
               were
               there
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               such
               an
               Act
               as
               this
               in
               force
               ,
               he
               who
               would
               swear
               to
               a
               strict
               observance
               thereof
               ,
               would
               have
               no
               more
               to
               answer
               for
               his
               Opinions
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               again
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               such
               Law
               extant
               ,
               let
               but
               the
               good
               Subject
               be
               admitted
               to
               swear
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               never
               by
               word
               ,
               deed
               ,
               or
               any
               otherwise
               ,
               countenance
               ,
               abett
               ,
               defend
               ,
               maintain
               ,
               preach
               ,
               teach
               ,
               or
               publish
               any
               Opinion
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Pope's
               direct
               or
               indirect
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               inviolably
               bear
               Faith
               and
               true
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Dispensation
               or
               whatever
               other
               proceeding
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               never
               act
               against
               Him
               ,
               but
               also
               assist
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               his
               power
               and
               skill
               ,
               and
               side
               with
               Him
               against
               any
               Power
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               act
               against
               Him
               ,
               or
               attempt
               against
               His
               Sacred
               Person
               ,
               Crown
               ,
               or
               Dignity
               :
               Questionless
               ,
               no
               Security
               imaginable
               can
               be
               greater
               then
               this
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               no
               one
               can
               be
               more
               faithfully
               true
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               or
               more
               securely
               incapable
               of
               proving
               disloyal
               to
               Him
               ,
               whilst
               this
               Oath
               is
               kept
               .
               And
               for
               security
               that
               he
               will
               keep
               it
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               no
               good
               Subject
               will
               refuse
               to
               swear
               that
               he
               will
               be
               content
               ,
               if
               ever
               he
               fail
               in
               the
               performance
               hereof
               ,
               to
               be
               deemed
               and
               adjudged
               
               a
               Disturber
               of
               the
               peace
               ,
               and
               an
               Enemy
               to
               his
               King
               and
               Country
               ,
               a
               man
               forsworn
               before
               God
               and
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               will
               therefore
               freely
               offer
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               in
               case
               of
               Perjury
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               forfeit
               his
               Body
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               his
               Soul
               to
               the
               doom
               and
               wrath
               of
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               to
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               .
               Were
               this
               throughly
               weighed
               and
               duly
               sworn
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               Expedient
               that
               could
               more
               effectually
               contribute
               to
               the
               perfect
               quieting
               of
               all
               just
               fears
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               nor
               more
               securely
               answer
               for
               the
               peaceable
               disposition
               and
               opinions
               of
               the
               Swearer
               ;
               whenas
               even
               the
               most
               hidden
               thoughts
               and
               abstracted
               notions
               of
               the
               speculative
               man
               ,
               being
               under
               unjust
               restraint
               ,
               and
               having
               for
               guaranty
               such
               an
               Oath
               and
               sacred
               Engagement
               ,
               are
               sufficiently
               bound
               to
               their
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               secured
               from
               all
               sacrilegious
               attempts
               of
               breaking
               inclosure
               ,
               and
               shewing
               themselves
               abroad
               ,
               though
               onely
               by
               way
               of
               publick
               and
               open
               discourse
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               I
               shall
               conclude
               with
               the
               Fourth
               Controversial
               Letter
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               silencing
               and
               abjuring
               all
               Disputes
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Deposing
               doctrine
               ,
               heartily
               wishing
               ,
               as
               *
               he
               doth
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 preserve
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 Supreme
                 powers
                 in
                 an
                 awfull
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 a
                 quiet
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 cheap
                 by
                 unreasonable
                 Disputes
                 .
                 Princes
                 and
                 Bishops
                 are
                 both
                 sacred
                 ;
                 let
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 touched
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 excuse
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 obligation
                 of
                 duty
                 :
                 let
                 every
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 spirit
                 say
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 condition
                 require
                 from
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 unblamable
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 disputing
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 value
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 a
                 witty
                 and
                 subtle
                 man
                 ,
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 and
                 quiet
                 Subject
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               as
               far
               as
               concerns
               our
               present
               Question
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               first
               place
               I
               shall
               speak
               to
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Sorbon
               Censures
               ,
               and
               the
               Subscription
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               ;
               the
               clearing
               of
               both
               which
               particulars
               from
               some
               unwary
               misrepresentations
               and
               disguises
               of
               our
               Authour
               shall
               be
               the
               chief
               subject
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               and
               leading
               Censure
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Faculty
               of
               Theology
               ,
               which
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               and
               mature
               examination
               of
               a
               certain
               Latine
               Book
               printed
               at
               Rome
               1625.
               having
               in
               the
               30.
               and
               31.
               
               Chapters
               found
               these
               Propositions
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 with
                 temporal
                 punishments
                 chastise
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 depose
                 and
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 and
                 exempt
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 the
                 Obedience
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 custome
                 hath
                 been
                 alwaies
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               on
               the
               4.
               of
               April
               1626.
               censured
               these
               Propositions
               of
               that
               pernicious
               Book
               ,
               and
               condemned
               the
               Doctrine
               therein
               contained
               as
               new
               ,
               false
               ,
               erroneous
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               rendring
               odious
               the
               Papal
               dignity
               ,
               opening
               a
               gap
               to
               Schism
               ,
               derogative
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               Authority
               of
               Kings
               ,
               which
               depends
               on
               God
               alone
               ,
               retarding
               the
               conversion
               of
               Infidels
               and
               Heretical
               Princes
               ,
               disturbing
               the
               publick
               Peace
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               Kingdoms
               and
               Republicks
               ,
               diverting
               Subjects
               from
               the
               Obedience
               due
               to
               their
               Sovereigns
               ,
               precipitating
               them
               into
               Faction
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               commit
               Parricides
               on
               the
               Sacred
               Persons
               of
               their
               Princes
               :
            
             
               The
               University
               of
               Paris
               in
               their
               General
               Assembly
               on
               the
               20.
               of
               April
               1626.
               decreed
               ,
               that
               this
               Censure
               should
               be
               publickly
               read
               every
               year
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               Doctour
               ,
               Professour
               ,
               Master
               of
               Arts
               ,
               or
               Scholar
               ,
               should
               resist
               ,
               disobey
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               the
               least
               opposition
               against
               the
               said
               Censure
               ,
               he
               should
               
               immediately
               be
               expell'd
               ,
               and
               deprived
               of
               his
               Degree
               ,
               Faculty
               and
               Rank
               ,
               without
               hopes
               of
               re-admittance
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               Decrees
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               ,
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               against
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               were
               made
               by
               Seven
               other
               Universities
               of
               France
               .
               Likewise
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               subscribed
               the
               Sorbon
               Censures
               ,
               as
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               tells
               us
               .
               And
               that
               this
               was
               actually
               done
               ,
               he
               is
               confident
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               :
               that
               it
               was
               commanded
               ,
               
                 we
                 need
                 no
                 farther
                 evidence
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Arrest
                 it self
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 March
                 1626.
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scholars
                 of
                 Clairmont
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Houses
                 which
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 have
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 should
                 within
                 three
                 daies
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Censure
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Sorbon
                 .
              
               This
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               ;
               who
               needed
               not
               have
               been
               so
               confident
               of
               this
               last
               evidence
               drawn
               from
               the
               Arrest
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               mistake
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               (
               unless
               we
               be
               resolved
               to
               rob
               the
               Year
               1626.
               of
               some
               more
               daies
               then
               were
               thrown
               out
               of
               the
               Year
               1582.
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Calendar
               ,
               )
               it
               will
               be
               a
               little
               hard
               to
               understand
               ,
               how
               the
               Iesuits
               should
               be
               commanded
               ,
               by
               an
               Arrest
               of
               Parliament
               dated
               the
               17.
               of
               March
               1626.
               to
               subscribe
               the
               Sorbon
               Censures
               within
               three
               daies
               ,
               whereas
               the
               first
               of
               these
               Censures
               was
               not
               made
               before
               the
               4.
               of
               April
               1626.
               and
               the
               other
               not
               before
               the
               20.
               day
               of
               the
               same
               month
               and
               year
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               his
               own
               computation
               .
               The
               occasion
               and
               ground
               of
               the
               mistake
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               In
               the
               month
               of
               December
               1625.
               the
               Sorbon
               issued
               out
               a
               Censure
               against
               another
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               
                 Admonitio
                 ad
                 Regem
              
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               the
               single
               Censure
               against
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               two
               other
               Censures
               against
               Santarellus
               his
               Book
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Authour
               mistakingly
               supposed
               ,
               )
               which
               the
               Iesuits
               were
               commanded
               to
               subscribe
               within
               three
               daies
               by
               an
               Arrest
               of
               Parliament
               dated
               the
               17.
               of
               March
               1626.
               and
               looking
               back
               to
               December
               1625.
               
            
             
               This
               very
               quotation
               and
               copy
               of
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               4.
               of
               April
               is
               not
               free
               from
               its
               mistake
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               of
               begetting
               a
               mistake
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               think
               the
               Censure
               more
               
               clear
               and
               home
               to
               the
               point
               then
               possibly
               it
               is
               .
               For
               amongst
               the
               Propositions
               and
               Doctrines
               which
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Theology
               had
               found
               in
               the
               30.
               and
               31.
               
               Chapters
               of
               Santarellus
               his
               Book
               ,
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               having
               onely
               set
               down
               these
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 with
                 temporal
                 punishments
                 chastise
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 depose
                 and
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 and
                 exempt
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 the
                 Obedience
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Custome
                 has
                 been
                 alwaies
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 —
              
               here
               he
               cuts
               off
               what
               follows
               ,
               and
               defeats
               his
               Reader
               of
               his
               full
               information
               with
               an
               unreasonable
               [
               &c.
               ]
               as
               if
               these
               Propositions
               were
               the
               onely
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               principal
               ,
               object
               of
               the
               Censure
               :
               which
               yet
               may
               justly
               be
               doubted
               ,
               for
               the
               Faculty
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               charge
               against
               Santarellus
               ,
               
               as
               teaching
               in
               the
               foresaid
               Chapters
               ,
               
                 That
                 Princes
                 may
                 be
                 punished
                 and
                 deposed
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 other
                 causes
                 ;
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 expedient
                 ,
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 negligent
                 ,
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 if
                 their
                 persons
                 be
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 (
                 5.
                 )
                 if
                 unusefull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
              
               and
               then
               follows
               the
               Censure
               it self
               ,
               not
               singly
               and
               separately
               upon
               each
               Proposition
               by
               it self
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               the
               usual
               method
               of
               the
               Faculty
               ,
               )
               but
               upon
               the
               whole
               taken
               in
               gross
               :
               which
               puts
               a
               quite
               different
               face
               upon
               the
               matter
               from
               what
               our
               Authour
               had
               given
               it
               ,
               and
               renders
               it
               doubtfull
               whether
               the
               Faculty
               would
               have
               pronounced
               so
               severe
               a
               Judgment
               against
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               had
               not
               those
               last
               Propositions
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               aggravating
               circumstance
               (
               or
               rather
               cause
               )
               that
               deservedly
               occasioned
               and
               sharpened
               the
               Censure
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Subscription
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               the
               true
               account
               of
               that
               action
               stands
               thus
               :
               Santarellus
               his
               Book
               had
               been
               condemned
               at
               Rome
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               not
               for
               our
               Authour's
               purpose
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               generally
               cried
               down
               ,
               and
               disavowed
               by
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               before
               ever
               it
               fell
               under
               the
               brand
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               Censures
               :
               all
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               such
               and
               so
               eminently
               singular
               was
               the
               caution
               and
               zeal
               of
               France
               against
               this
               (
               though
               already
               sufficiently
               supprest
               )
               mischief
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               14.
               of
               March
               1626.
               the
               Principal
               of
               the
               
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               ,
               with
               three
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               three
               other
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               being
               summoned
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               being
               asked
               what
               they
               held
               as
               to
               the
               Points
               noted
               in
               Santarellus
               ;
               Father
               Cotton
               ,
               the
               then
               Provincial
               ,
               (
               having
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Order
               disclaim'd
               all
               singularity
               of
               Opinions
               different
               from
               other
               Divines
               ,
               )
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sorbon
                 should
                 be
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Paris
                 should
                 determine
                 and
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 subscribe
                 also
                 .
              
               And
               this
               indeed
               may
               pass
               for
               a
               Subscription
               to
               the
               Sorbon
               Censures
               ,
               even
               before
               they
               were
               made
               .
            
             
               But
               from
               this
               Subscription
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               our
               Authour
               runs
               into
               another
               mistake
               ,
               seeming
               to
               wonder
               why
               the
               
                 English
                 Iesuits
              
               should
               scruple
               a
               downright
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               exacted
               of
               us
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               did
               a
               simple
               Subscription
               ,
               which
               was
               onely
               required
               of
               them
               :
               And
               then
               taking
               upon
               him
               a
               sober
               and
               grave
               style
               to
               open
               the
               mystery
               of
               (
               this
               particular
               )
               Iesuitism
               ,
               he
               attempts
               it
               in
               these
               very
               terms
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 were
                 I
                 demanded
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 why
                 so
                 circumspect
                 and
                 wise
                 a
                 Body
                 should
                 act
                 so
                 differently
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 different
                 Countries
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 onely
                 return
                 this
                 conjectural
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 being
                 wary
                 and
                 prudent
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 see
                 the
                 concerns
                 they
                 hazarded
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 by
                 refusing
                 to
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 important
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 ventured
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 subscribing
                 ▪
                 whenas
                 in
                 England
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 forfeit
                 by
                 declining
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 (
                 being
                 themselves
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 engagements
                 of
                 Colledges
                 and
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 perhaps
                 of
                 less
                 esteem
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 their
                 universall
                 Body
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whence
                 so
                 many
                 advantages
                 are
                 continually
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 .
              
               This
               is
               to
               a
               tittle
               his
               full
               discourse
               upon
               this
               subject
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               were
               I
               demanded
               a
               reason
               ,
               why
               this
               Gentleman
               should
               thus
               freely
               let
               loose
               to
               a
               weak
               and
               meer
               conjecturall
               descant
               upon
               the
               very
               thoughts
               and
               secret
               intentions
               of
               religious
               men
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               any
               temporal
               interest
               were
               or
               could
               be
               more
               
               dear
               to
               ,
               or
               sway
               more
               with
               them
               then
               Loyalty
               to
               their
               King
               and
               Country
               ,
               )
               my
               charity
               would
               prompt
               me
               to
               ascribe
               it
               to
               something
               of
               a
               too
               precipitate
               and
               mistaken
               zeal
               ,
               or
               sinister
               preoccupation
               of
               judgement
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               easily
               taken
               up
               at
               unawares
               in
               this
               Age
               of
               ours
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               fostered
               to
               the
               great
               prejudice
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
               even
               by
               persons
               otherwise
               of
               a
               sober
               and
               no
               immoderate
               temper
               ;
               who
               might
               doe
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               right
               ,
               no
               less
               to
               themselves
               then
               others
               ,
               would
               they
               be
               pleased
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               great
               breach
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               and
               is
               one
               day
               sadly
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               ,
               when
               an
               impartial
               and
               all-knowing
               Justice
               shall
               sit
               upon
               the
               Bench
               to
               judge
               between
               man
               and
               man.
               
            
             
               Neither
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Gentleman's
               Discourse
               ,
               nor
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               Politicks
               ,
               such
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               very
               common
               reason
               and
               an
               easy
               reflexion
               (
               bating
               passion
               and
               prejudice
               )
               may
               be
               Machiavil
               enough
               both
               to
               fathome
               and
               answer
               him
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               French
               and
               
                 English
                 Iesuits
              
               were
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               pretends
               it
               is
               ,
               )
               and
               withall
               they
               supposed
               to
               be
               those
               circumspect
               ,
               wise
               ,
               wary
               ,
               prudent
               persons
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               character
               them
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               then
               the
               
                 English
                 Iesuits
              
               must
               needs
               see
               ,
               that
               by
               writing
               after
               the
               copy
               which
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               have
               set
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               in
               any
               likelihood
               hazard
               any
               of
               their
               publick
               concerns
               at
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               justly
               fear
               the
               endangering
               the
               interest
               of
               their
               universal
               Body
               there
               ,
               by
               acting
               no
               more
               then
               the
               French
               had
               done
               in
               the
               same
               Cause
               without
               any
               known
               check
               or
               censure
               from
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               to
               this
               day
               .
               And
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               affords
               me
               a
               convincing
               proof
               of
               this
               in
               his
               second
               Question
               ,
               from
               whose
               mouth
               I
               take
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               argue
               thus
               ;
               That
               if
               there
               be
               Reasons
               enough
               to
               turn
               the
               eye
               of
               Authority
               quite
               away
               from
               seeing
               what
               the
               
                 French
                 (
                 Iesuits
              
               )
               so
               openly
               avowed
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               there
               not
               enough
               to
               connive
               at
               the
               
                 English
                 (
                 Iesuits
                 ,
              
               )
               who
               are
               but
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               act
               privately
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               the
               excusing
               plea
               of
               extreme
               necessity
               ?
               The
               Argument
               cannot
               be
               disliked
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               perfectly
               his
               own
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               English
               and
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               conceive
               our
               Authour
               was
               
               much
               mistaken
               in
               his
               conjectural
               answer
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               reason
               he
               assigns
               of
               their
               different
               Actings
               in
               the
               same
               Cause
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Cause
               be
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               as
               plainly
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               )
               then
               this
               mistake
               is
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               his
               charity
               the
               less
               .
               Had
               he
               produced
               a
               Censure
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               (
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               )
               drawn
               up
               ,
               signed
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               Seculars
               and
               Regulars
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               demanding
               as
               a
               Test
               of
               our
               Allegeance
               the
               Subscription
               of
               such
               a
               Censure
               ,
               )
               and
               the
               Iesuits
               alone
               should
               stand
               out
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               subscribe
               and
               set
               their
               hands
               to
               it
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               had
               given
               us
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               exactly
               parallel
               to
               ours
               ,
               taken
               by
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               ,
               and
               declined
               by
               the
               English
               ;
               then
               indeed
               the
               Cause
               of
               both
               had
               been
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               their
               Actings
               different
               :
               but
               these
               two
               conditions
               both
               failing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               having
               no
               such
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               take
               as
               ours
               ,
               nor
               the
               English
               any
               such
               Censure
               to
               subscribe
               as
               the
               French
               ;
               evidently
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               will
               be
               no
               wonder
               to
               an
               impartial
               .
               Considerer
               they
               should
               act
               differently
               in
               different
               Causes
               :
               though
               I
               shall
               shew
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               difference
               either
               their
               Principles
               or
               Practices
               ,
               where
               the
               Cause
               will
               bear
               it
               .
            
             
               Another
               mistake
               of
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               is
               ,
               the
               very
               reason
               given
               by
               him
               why
               he
               conceiveth
               the
               distinction
               between
               a
               simple
               Subscription
               and
               a
               down-right
               Oath
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               unnecessary
               Scruple
               ;
               
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 no
                 sincere
                 and
                 generous
                 honesty
                 will
                 solemnly
                 and
                 deliberately
                 attest
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 due
                 circumstances
                 swear
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               How
               ?
               swear
               to
               be
               true
               ?
               and
               yet
               this
               Gentleman
               knew
               full
               well
               (
               had
               he
               but
               reflected
               on
               it
               )
               that
               the
               onely
               Question
               here
               is
               ,
               of
               Swearing
               or
               Abjuring
               Opinions
               .
               Wherefore
               had
               this
               Reason
               of
               his
               faln
               under
               
               Montalt's
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               catcht
               it
               dropping
               from
               a
               
               Iesuit's
               pen
               ,
               how
               he
               would
               have
               answered
               it
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               the
               daily
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               a
               free
               and
               unoffensive
               Subscribing
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               abundantly
               confutes
               it
               :
               for
               what
               more
               usuall
               amongst
               our
               greatest
               Divines
               ,
               in
               resolving
               Cases
               of
               
               weight
               and
               concern
               ,
               then
               to
               deliver
               and
               attest
               their
               Opinion
               under
               their
               hand
               ?
               And
               was
               it
               not
               thus
               that
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Theologie
               delivered
               and
               subscribed
               their
               Censure
               ,
               as
               a
               Judgment
               for
               others
               to
               remember
               to
               frame
               and
               regulate
               their
               Opinions
               by
               ?
               
               Again
               ,
               doth
               not
               our
               Authour
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               reason
               the
               case
               in
               this
               very
               manner
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 nay
                 perhaps
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 well
                 studied
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 an
                 Opinion
                 safe
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 where
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 and
                 whole
                 Universities
                 engage
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               then
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               ,
               submitting
               their
               own
               ,
               subscribed
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               were
               willing
               to
               frame
               and
               regulate
               their
               own
               Opinions
               ;
               let
               any
               friend
               of
               our
               Authour
               ,
               or
               his
               Principles
               ,
               speak
               wherein
               or
               what
               was
               their
               trespass
               .
               For
               if
               ,
               as
               he
               argues
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               so
               many
               Catholick
               Doctours
               rendered
               their
               Opinion
               safe
               ;
               sure
               it
               could
               not
               be
               unsafe
               in
               the
               Iesuits
               to
               subscribe
               it
               as
               such
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               to
               draw
               a
               generall
               consequence
               from
               a
               simple
               Subscription
               to
               a
               down-right
               Oath
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               doth
               ,
               and
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               sincere
               and
               generous
               honesty
               will
               oblige
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               due
               circumstances
               ,
               to
               swear
               every
               thing
               he
               attests
               under
               his
               hand
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               this
               ,
               in
               other
               terms
               ,
               is
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               sincere
               and
               generous
               honesty
               will
               oblige
               a
               man
               in
               some
               circumstances
               to
               act
               against
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               swearing
               an
               Opinion
               to
               be
               true
               :
               which
               kind
               of
               Oath
               is
               a
               gross
               offence
               both
               against
               Logick
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               then
               Sacrilege
               and
               Self-contradiction
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               proved
               in
               the
               Fifth
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               mistake
               (
               waving
               many
               others
               )
               I
               shall
               concern
               my self
               with
               at
               present
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Authour's
               Fourth
               Question
               ,
               where
               he
               informs
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               Iesuits
               are
               the
               strictest
               of
               all
               Religious
               in
               maintaining
               and
               extending
               the
               Pope's
               Prerogatives
               .
               This
               he
               gives
               and
               attests
               under
               his
               hand
               in
               print
               :
               but
               I
               hope
               his
               sincere
               and
               generous
               honesty
               would
               have
               been
               loth
               deliberately
               to
               swear
               it
               to
               be
               true
               :
               for
               as
               I
               question
               not
               but
               he
               was
               too
               good
               a
               Christian
               deliberately
               to
               swear
               an
               untruth
               ▪
               so
               I
               think
               he
               was
               too
               much
               a
               
               Scholar
               deliberately
               to
               take
               this
               for
               a
               truth
               .
               For
               let
               any
               learned
               and
               unprejudiced
               person
               but
               compare
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Suarez
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Writer
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               loose
               and
               exorbitant
               Fantasies
               of
               
                 Carerius
                 ,
                 Musconius
              
               ,
               or
               Zecchius
               ,
               but
               with
               other
               grave
               Religious
               men
               ,
               with
               
                 Panormitanus
                 ,
                 Alvares
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 Augustinus
                 Triumphas
                 ,
                 Bosius
                 ,
              
               and
               too
               many
               others
               to
               be
               listed
               here
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               him
               freely
               judge
               and
               speak
               as
               he
               sees
               cause
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               Religious
               are
               the
               strictest
               in
               maintaining
               and
               extending
               the
               Pope's
               Prerogatives
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               
                 Io.
                 Barkley
              
               ,
               
               one
               of
               
               Bellarmine's
               greatest
               adversaries
               ,
               was
               yet
               so
               just
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               the
               world
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               expressed
               his
               great
               displeasure
               (
               and
               it
               was
               near
               passing
               to
               a
               Censure
               )
               against
               the
               Learned
               Cardinall
               ,
               not
               for
               extending
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               clipping
               the
               Pope's
               Prerogatives
               ,
               by
               disputing
               and
               writing
               so
               much
               as
               he
               did
               against
               the
               direct
               Power
               ,
               and
               so
               giving
               less
               to
               the
               Pope
               then
               the
               Pope
               himself
               claimed
               ,
               and
               other
               Religious
               men
               asserted
               as
               his
               due
               .
               Besides
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               averred
               with
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Iesuits
               are
               the
               strictest
               Religious
               in
               maintaining
               and
               extending
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               Religious
               are
               the
               onely
               persons
               that
               ,
               by
               especiall
               Precept
               and
               Decree
               ,
               
               (
               which
               was
               first
               made
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               renewed
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               )
               have
               silenced
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               their
               Pulpits
               ,
               shut
               their
               School-doors
               against
               it
               ,
               banished
               it
               from
               their
               publick
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               mention
               of
               it
               to
               pass
               under
               their
               Pens
               ,
               unless
               where
               necessity
               or
               duty
               make
               it
               a
               Crime
               to
               be
               wholly
               silent
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               far
               the
               Iesuits
               are
               from
               being
               the
               strictest
               in
               maintaining
               and
               extending
               the
               Pope's
               Prerogatives
               by
               any
               particular
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               how
               ready
               they
               are
               to
               disavow
               and
               renounce
               all
               singularity
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               both
               England
               and
               France
               afford
               us
               a
               fair
               instance
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               observable
               (
               and
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               unexceptionable
               )
               harmony
               of
               professions
               and
               acting
               between
               the
               English
               and
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               in
               point
               of
               Allegeance
               .
               For
               as
               father
               Cotton
               ,
               the
               mouth
               and
               speaker
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Order
               in
               France
               ,
               freely
               offered
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               should
               be
               theirs
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Paris
               should
               determine
               and
               subscribe
               ,
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               subscribe
               also
               :
               so
               in
               the
               year
               1661.
               (
               the
               very
               year
               wherein
               these
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               first
               came
               to
               light
               )
               an
               
                 English
                 Iesuit
              
               ,
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               
               offered
               in
               print
               ,
               
                 that
                 what
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 the
                 English
                 Clergy
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 should
                 agree
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 most
                 readily
                 take
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 invite
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 .
              
               An
               evidence
               then
               which
               I
               think
               a
               greater
               cannot
               easily
               be
               given
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               are
               from
               any
               particular
               kindness
               to
               any
               less
               allowable
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               who
               shew
               so
               much
               of
               submission
               and
               deference
               to
               others
               Judgments
               ,
               as
               best
               suiting
               with
               the
               modesty
               and
               humility
               of
               Religious
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               .
            
             
               AFter
               a
               carefull
               survey
               ,
               and
               a
               no
               less
               impartial
               then
               particular
               and
               due
               examination
               ,
               of
               his
               small
               Treatise
               ,
               I
               find
               the
               main
               Question
               throughout
               the
               whole
               so
               generally
               mis-stated
               by
               him
               ,
               even
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               expresse
               assertions
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               terms
               wherein
               he
               first
               proposed
               ,
               and
               thereby
               engaged
               to
               dispute
               it
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               set
               down
               in
               the
               First
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               purposely
               stated
               the
               principall
               Controversy
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               with
               this
               previous
               and
               particular
               Observation
               ,
               
                 That
                 our
                 present
                 Question
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 a
                 Catholick
                 may
                 safely
                 deny
                 ,
              
               but
               ,
               
                 deny
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 Deniall
                 also
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 universally
                 abjure
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Power
                 of
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 :
                 )
              
               which
               point
               he
               hath
               treated
               so
               cursorily
               ,
               and
               spoken
               so
               little
               directly
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               onely
               application
               of
               my
               former
               discourse
               by
               way
               of
               Answer
               to
               his
               few
               proofs
               ,
               will
               be
               all
               the
               Answer
               which
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Book
               
               can
               justly
               claim
               ,
               and
               the
               discovery
               of
               his
               Mistakes
               will
               be
               the
               refutation
               of
               his
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
               where
               he
               endeavours
               to
               fetch
               the
               parallel
               over
               from
               France
               to
               England
               ,
               arguing
               from
               the
               Censures
               and
               Judgment
               of
               the
               French
               Divines
               ,
               and
               pressing
               the
               Question
               home
               ,
               why
               we
               may
               not
               safely
               and
               uncensurably
               profess
               as
               much
               as
               they
               .
               To
               which
               is
               answered
               from
               the
               foresaid
               grounds
               ,
               That
               though
               we
               might
               safely
               and
               uncensurably
               profess
               as
               much
               as
               they
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               profess
               as
               much
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               swear
               as
               much
               as
               they
               profess
               ;
               and
               that
               though
               the
               first
               might
               ,
               yet
               the
               second
               cannot
               be
               safely
               and
               uncensurably
               done
               :
               and
               this
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               which
               by
               repeated
               instances
               I
               have
               often
               inculcated
               ,
               that
               where
               Catholick
               Divines
               teach
               differently
               ,
               some
               one
               way
               ,
               some
               another
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               safe
               ground
               for
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               in
               either
               way
               ,
               because
               ,
               chuse
               which
               of
               the
               two
               ways
               you
               please
               ,
               it
               will
               still
               be
               a
               Question
               amongst
               the
               Learned
               ,
               whether
               Truth
               lies
               in
               that
               way
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               this
               Questionableness
               of
               the
               Point
               (
               till
               the
               Church
               interpose
               for
               the
               decision
               of
               the
               Case
               )
               will
               rise
               up
               in
               judgment
               against
               the
               Swearer
               ,
               and
               make
               out
               the
               charge
               of
               Perjury
               against
               him
               .
               And
               truly
               ,
               were
               there
               no
               more
               in
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               then
               in
               Subscribing
               the
               Sorbon
               Censures
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               ask
               this
               Question
               of
               the
               Authour
               or
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               ,
               That
               whereas
               the
               said
               Oath
               hath
               been
               long
               since
               translated
               ,
               and
               hath
               now
               travelled
               abroad
               in
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               for
               some
               more
               then
               one
               or
               two
               scores
               of
               years
               ,
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               so
               many
               famous
               French
               Universities
               ,
               which
               so
               unanimously
               and
               solemnly
               and
               deeply
               condemn
               this
               Position
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               (
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               observes
               ,
               without
               constraint
               ,
               voluntarily
               delivering
               their
               free
               Judgment
               ,
               unmenaced
               by
               their
               King
               ,
               unconcerned
               in
               Self-preservation
               ,
               )
               should
               not
               (
               at
               least
               out
               of
               a
               common
               concern
               for
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               credit
               is
               at
               stake
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               a
               sense
               of
               Compassion
               to
               us
               their
               suffering
               Brethren
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               our
               Laws
               so
               threatningly
               command
               ,
               and
               our
               All
               is
               so
               near
               concern'd
               )
               voluntarily
               deliver
               their
               free
               Judgment
               ,
               
               and
               unanimously
               subscribe
               our
               Oath
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Subscribing
               encourage
               us
               to
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               really
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               said
               Oath
               amounted
               to
               no
               more
               then
               the
               denying
               or
               condemning
               of
               this
               Position
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               or
               that
               a
               simple
               denying
               and
               denying
               by
               Oath
               ,
               or
               condemning
               and
               abjuring
               ,
               were
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               his
               next
               Argument
               ,
               
                 (
                 That
                 however
                 the
                 Deposing
                 power
                 may
                 by
                 some
                 be
                 held
                 speculatively
                 probable
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 execution
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 practically
                 no
                 Power
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 one
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 abjured
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 )
              
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               seems
               too
               plainly
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               that
               for
               an
               uncontrovertible
               truth
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               already
               shewn
               (
               and
               is
               necessarily
               implied
               in
               the
               very
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               )
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               onely
               point
               in
               controversie
               ,
               between
               the
               Deniers
               and
               Assertors
               of
               the
               Deposing
               power
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               this
               Deposing
               doctrine
               hath
               been
               held
               by
               Popes
               and
               other
               Learned
               Divines
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               speculatively
               probable
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               safely
               practicable
               ,
               even
               against
               one
               in
               possession
               ,
               appears
               manifestly
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               their
               open
               pretence
               and
               claim
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               frequent
               and
               publick
               Sentence
               of
               Deposition
               against
               severall
               Sovereign
               Powers
               ,
               (
               all
               of
               them
               actually
               in
               possession
               ,
               )
               even
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Hen.
               IV.
               to
               the
               days
               of
               King
               Hen.
               IV.
               of
               France
               ,
               
               the
               first
               and
               last
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               who
               stand
               as
               instances
               upon
               record
               ,
               and
               sad
               testimonialls
               ,
               of
               Papal
               Deposition
               ;
               the
               one
               having
               had
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Deprivation
               passed
               against
               him
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               VII
               .
               the
               other
               by
               Sixtus
               V.
               England
               in
               particular
               hath
               cause
               to
               remember
               and
               deplore
               the
               lamentable
               effects
               of
               the
               like
               Sentence
               pronounced
               by
               
                 Paulus
                 Tertius
              
               against
               King
               Hen.
               VIII
               .
               and
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               against
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               .
               Likewise
               I
               have
               already
               ,
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Chapter
               ,
               quoted
               the
               testimony
               and
               free
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               ,
               that
               this
               act
               of
               deposing
               Kings
               hath
               not
               onely
               been
               done
               by
               Popes
               ,
               but
               approved
               by
               Councills
               .
               All
               which
               I
               do
               not
               produce
               (
               any
               more
               then
               he
               himself
               doth
               )
               with
               the
               least
               intention
               or
               design
               to
               interest
               my self
               in
               the
               decision
               of
               that
               Question
               ,
               
               or
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               is
               in
               it self
               practically
               probable
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               it
               was
               held
               so
               by
               Popes
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Learned
               Divines
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               controverted
               Point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               due
               and
               immediate
               object
               of
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               safely
               abjurable
               (
               even
               by
               those
               who
               otherwaies
               hold
               it
               safely
               deniable
               )
               as
               practically
               no
               Power
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               another
               Argument
               ,
               which
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               his
               usual
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               and
               conformably
               to
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Work
               ,
               proposeth
               by
               way
               of
               Quere
               .
               
                 Let
                 them
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 pag.
                 25.
                 )
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 ready
                 to
                 swear
                 they
                 will
                 faithfully
                 serve
                 their
                 King
                 whiles
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 Papall
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 other
                 proceeding
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ?
                 What
                 signifies
                 this
                 but
                 an
                 express
                 renouncing
                 all
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 these
                 Points
                 ?
                 True
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 we
                 renounce
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 depose
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 he
                 cannot
                 depose
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 wise
                 and
                 reall
                 difference
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 Government
                 and
                 the
                 practicall
                 part
                 of
                 humane
                 life
                 )
                 can
                 we
                 imagine
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   'll
                   swear
                   never
                   to
                   obey
                   my
                   Commander
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   'll
                   swear
                   he
                   has
                   no
                   Power
                   to
                   command
                   me
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Discourse
               (
               which
               is
               quite
               besides
               the
               Question
               )
               in
               a
               short
               word
               is
               this
               ,
               either
               deny
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               ,
               or
               obey
               it
               :
               so
               that
               if
               those
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               swear
               they
               will
               adhere
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               the
               Pope
               should
               depose
               him
               ,
               will
               but
               say
               (
               though
               not
               swear
               )
               he
               cannot
               depose
               him
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               no
               more
               then
               with
               the
               French
               Divines
               to
               deny
               the
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               )
               then
               the
               Gentleman
               and
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Argument
               are
               satisfied
               .
               Now
               to
               his
               Question
               that
               follows
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               onely
               pertinent
               part
               of
               his
               Argument
               ;
               )
               
                 what
                 wise
                 and
                 real
                 difference
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 Government
                 and
                 the
                 practicall
                 part
                 of
                 humane
                 life
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   'll
                   swear
                   never
                   to
                   obey
                   my
                   Commander
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   'll
                   swear
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   Power
                   to
                   command
                   me
                
                 ;
              
               they
               
               will
               easily
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               last
               of
               these
               two
               Oaths
               is
               an
               assertory
               Oath
               ,
               and
               swears
               to
               a
               disputable
               piece
               of
               Doctrine
               as
               to
               an
               absolute
               Truth
               ,
               which
               is
               down-right
               Perjury
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               already
               in
               the
               2.3.4
               .
               and
               5.
               
               Chapters
               :
               the
               other
               (
               
                 I
                 'll
                 swear
                 never
                 to
                 obey
                 my
                 Commander
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               case
               of
               Deposing
               the
               King
               ,
               )
               being
               a
               promissory
               Oath
               ,
               and
               tending
               wholly
               to
               practice
               ,
               engages
               not
               for
               the
               absolute
               truth
               of
               any
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               the
               Swearer's
               Allegeance
               and
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               requires
               no
               absolute
               certainty
               to
               build
               on
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               safe
               and
               practically-probable
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               a
               sufficiently-strong
               principle
               of
               action
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               every-where
               designedly
               maintains
               the
               Deniall
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               to
               be
               ;
               from
               whence
               they
               will
               lastly
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               as
               much
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               Oaths
               as
               between
               Perjury
               and
               Loyalty
               :
               and
               sure
               that
               is
               difference
               enough
               ,
               even
               as
               to
               Government
               and
               the
               practical
               part
               of
               humane
               life
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               comes
               his
               conjectural
               proof
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               meer
               affirmative
               presumption
               ,
               That
               our
               glorious
               Ancestours
               ,
               who
               refused
               ,
               and
               suffered
               for
               refusing
               ,
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               would
               certainly
               have
               changed
               their
               judgment
               ,
               had
               they
               but
               seen
               ,
               read
               ,
               perused
               ,
               examined
               ,
               and
               throughly
               considered
               ,
               all
               those
               many
               particulars
               which
               he
               dilates
               upon
               in
               a
               large
               flourish
               of
               words
               .
               To
               all
               which
               my
               Fifth
               Chapter
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Reply
               ,
               and
               a
               sufficient
               evidence
               ,
               that
               had
               these
               worthy
               Predecessours
               of
               ours
               seen
               the
               unanimous
               Judgment
               of
               so
               many
               Universities
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Subscriptions
               of
               so
               many
               eminent
               Regulars
               ,
               (
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Questions
               ;
               )
               had
               they
               examined
               the
               sense
               of
               Antiquity
               towards
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               which
               acknowledge
               them
               Supreme
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               and
               accountable
               to
               none
               but
               God
               ;
               had
               they
               read
               the
               learned
               Treatises
               composed
               by
               Catholick
               Writers
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               own
               and
               other
               Nations
               ,
               where
               this
               King-dethroning
               Power
               is
               absolutely
               disavowed
               ;
               had
               they
               perused
               the
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Kings
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               Arrests
               of
               Parliaments
               there
               ;
               had
               they
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               this
               ;
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               found
               the
               
               Opinion
               denying
               the
               Deposing
               power
               to
               be
               no
               more
               then
               an
               Opinion
               .
               Neither
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               French
               Universities
               ,
               nor
               the
               learned
               Treatises
               of
               both
               the
               Barkleys
               ,
               father
               and
               son
               ,
               nor
               
               Withrington's
               Gloss
               and
               Exposition
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Apologetical
               answer
               ,
               his
               Theological
               Disputation
               ,
               and
               whatever
               else
               he
               wrote
               against
               
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 Lessius
                 ,
                 Fitzherbert
              
               and
               Skulkenius
               ,
               can
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               any
               more
               then
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Authour
               and
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               .
               And
               since
               that
               enough
               hath
               already
               been
               said
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               an
               opinionative
               assent
               cannot
               safely
               ground
               a
               consciencious
               Oath
               ,
               asserting
               the
               truth
               or
               abjuring
               the
               falsehood
               of
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               sworn
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               pass
               to
               this
               final
               conclusion
               of
               my
               Discourse
               ,
               That
               whereas
               it
               is
               the
               voice
               and
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               Protection
               claims
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               that
               perfect
               Subjection
               to
               Civil
               Powers
               under
               which
               we
               live
               is
               the
               strict
               injunction
               no
               less
               then
               dictate
               of
               Reason
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               nothing
               is
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               inviolably
               dear
               to
               a
               loyal
               heart
               ,
               nor
               more
               highly
               and
               justly
               valuable
               in
               it self
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               and
               to
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               a
               good
               Subject
               ;
               (
               life
               and
               fortunes
               are
               nothing
               to
               it
               :
               )
               yet
               since
               that
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               as
               it
               lies
               ,
               were
               to
               over-buy
               that
               precious
               title
               ,
               by
               making
               Perjury
               the
               price
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               laying
               out
               our
               very
               Souls
               upon
               the
               purchace
               ,
               whenas
               it
               is
               to
               be
               had
               at
               a
               much
               cheaper
               rate
               ,
               and
               as
               with
               more
               ease
               to
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               
               so
               with
               no
               less
               Security
               to
               the
               Prince
               ;
               we
               must
               conclude
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               lawfull
               thus
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               the
               things
               that
               are
               God's
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               rendring
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               
               Caesar's
               ,
               nor
               to
               ground
               our
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               King
               upon
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               our
               Loyalty
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             THIRD
             TREATISE
             AGAINST
             THE
             OATH
             of
             ALLEGEANCE
             .
          
           
             
               Several
               Considerations
               proposed
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               such
               Catholicks
               as
               desire
               to
               be
               informed
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               Enacted
               Tertio
               Iacobi
               ,
               Capite
               quarto
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             COncerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             general
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             all
             do
             confesse
             )
             three
             Conditions
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               viz.
               Truth
               ,
               Iustice
            
             ,
             and
             Necessity
             .
             So
             that
             an
             Oath
             wherein
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             contained
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             is
             either
             
               unjust
               ,
               false
            
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             and
             effectual
             to
             some
             good
             end
             ,
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             refused
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             any
             Oath
             whatsoever
             ,
             wherein
             any
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Conditions
             is
             wanting
             ,
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             constant
             sentiment
             of
             Divines
             ,
             intrinsecally
             evill
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             justified
             in
             any
             case
             possible
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             
             great
             good
             be
             hoped
             for
             by
             taking
             it
             ,
             or
             never
             so
             great
             evill
             be
             feared
             by
             refusing
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             whoever
             takes
             any
             Oath
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             never
             so
             just
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             previous
             Consideration
             ,
             swears
             rashly
             ,
             and
             commits
             a
             grievous
             Sin.
             To
             this
             all
             do
             agree
             .
             Whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             That
             to
             the
             end
             one
             may
             lawfully
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             ,
             after
             a
             serious
             Consideration
             ,
             he
             finds
             nothing
             therein
             unjust
             ,
             nothing
             false
             ,
             nothing
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             judges
             the
             taking
             thereof
             to
             be
             requisite
             and
             effectuall
             for
             some
             good
             intent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             deduced
             from
             the
             Briefs
             of
             Popes
             issued
             forth
             against
             it
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             has
             been
             declared
             by
             *
             three
             several
             Briefs
             of
             Popes
             .
             The
             First
             was
             issued
             forth
             by
             Paul
             the
             V.
             September
             21.
             1606.
             the
             Second
             by
             the
             same
             Pope
             September
             21.
             1607.
             the
             Third
             by
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             VIII
             .
             May
             30.
             1626.
             
             This
             neither
             Protestants
             nor
             Catholicks
             deny
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             several
             things
             are
             contained
             or
             involved
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             decision
             whereof
             appertains
             onely
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Court
             ;
             viz.
             How
             far
             the
             Spirituall
             Power
             extends
             it self
             ,
             What
             Authority
             Christ
             left
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Spirituall
             Pastour
             as
             such
             ,
             What
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             an
             Excommunication
             ,
             What
             Propositions
             are
             Hereticall
             :
             and
             the
             main
             debate
             about
             this
             Oath
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             Sinfull
             or
             not
             .
             The
             decision
             of
             all
             which
             things
             ,
             (
             wherein
             consists
             the
             chief
             difficulty
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             )
             according
             to
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             both
             Catholicks
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             belongs
             onely
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Court.
             
          
           
             Withrington
             ,
             the
             great
             Stickler
             for
             the
             Oath
             ,
             made
             his
             †
             humble
             address
             to
             the
             Pope
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             representing
             unto
             him
             his
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               laying
               aside
               the
               Misinformation
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               give
               his
               Judgment
               therein
               according
               to
               his
               own
               knowledge
               .
            
             Which
             certainly
             he
             would
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             perswaded
             that
             there
             was
             something
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             
             Judgment
             whereof
             did
             appertain
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Court.
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             same
             Authour
             ,
             with
             other
             Catholicks
             who
             have
             written
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             do
             plainly
             professe
             ,
             
               that
               ,
               were
               the
               Unlawfulness
               thereof
               declared
               by
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               they
               would
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               submit
               .
            
             And
             yet
             neither
             in
             that
             case
             would
             they
             be
             bound
             to
             submit
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Cause
             Ecclesiasticall
             ;
             for
             such
             Causes
             onely
             appertain
             to
             Councills
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Supreme
             Governour
             in
             all
             Spirituall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
             :
             which
             no
             true
             Catholick
             can
             question
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             an
             exteriour
             *
             Obedience
             at
             least
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Sentence
             or
             Judgment
             of
             all
             Supreme
             Governours
             ,
             in
             all
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             they
             do
             appertain
             unto
             them
             ;
             which
             all
             do
             grant
             who
             grant
             any
             Government
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             at
             least
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Orders
             or
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             .
             And
             this
             all
             must
             confess
             ,
             who
             confess
             him
             to
             be
             Supreme
             Governour
             in
             such
             matters
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             deny
             any
             Obedience
             or
             Compliance
             that
             is
             due
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             deny
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Orders
             or
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             all
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             then
             they
             appertain
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             Spirituall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             have
             prohibited
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Clauses
             it
             contains
             relating
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Court
             ,
             and
             for
             Spirituall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             respects
             onely
             :
             viz.
             for
             †
             containing
             things
             contrary
             to
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             or
             ,
             for
             being
             noxious
             and
             sinfull
             .
             For
             such
             Motives
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             are
             exprest
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Briefs
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             prohibited
             this
             Oath
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             then
             they
             do
             appertain
             unto
             them
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             whoever
             takes
             this
             Oath
             denies
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Prohibition
             contained
             in
             the
             Briefs
             .
             For
             he
             exteriourly
             
             takes
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             in
             such
             Briefs
             prohibits
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hence
             I
             frame
             this
             Argument
             ,
             to
             conclude
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Oath
             :
             
               Whoever
               takes
               this
               Oath
               ,
               denies
               an
               exteriour
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Prohibition
               in
               matters
               appertaining
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               farther
               then
               they
               appertain
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               deny
               an
               exteriour
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Prohibitions
               in
               matters
               appertaining
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               farther
               then
               they
               appertain
               unto
               him
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               take
               this
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope's
               Briefs
               are
               of
               no
               force
               here
               in
               England
               without
               the
               King's
               approbation
               ,
               (
               which
               these
               Briefs
               have
               not
               ,
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Statutes
               25.
               of
               Edward
               the
               Third
               ,
               and
               16.
               of
               Richard
               the
               Second
               ,
               made
               in
               Catholick
               times
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               unlawfull
               to
               deny
               Obedience
               to
               a
               Brief
               where
               it
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               reason
               why
               the
               present
               Catholicks
               of
               England
               should
               not
               have
               the
               same
               liberty
               to
               refuse
               the
               Pope's
               Brief
               ,
               not
               approved
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               the
               ancient
               Catholicks
               had
               :
            
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Statutes
             ,
             does
             not
             prove
             that
             Briefs
             brought
             into
             England
             without
             the
             King's
             licence
             are
             void
             and
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             but
             onely
             that
             those
             who
             procure
             them
             and
             bring
             them
             hither
             without
             the
             King's
             approbation
             ,
             are
             liable
             to
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             and
             other
             Penalties
             :
             which
             is
             very
             different
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             punishable
             to
             doe
             a
             thing
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             once
             done
             may
             be
             valid
             .
             Those
             who
             contract
             a
             clandestine
             Marriage
             here
             in
             England
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             Penalties
             enacted
             by
             the
             Canons
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             yet
             the
             Marriage
             so
             contracted
             is
             valid
             and
             obligatory
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             should
             we
             grant
             (
             as
             we
             do
             not
             )
             that
             such
             Statutes
             render
             the
             Briefs
             they
             speak
             of
             void
             and
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             Briefs
             which
             import
             an
             absolute
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             
               to
               defeat
               and
               avoid
               at
               his
               Will
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             
               touch
               the
               King's
               Regalities
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Statute
             expresses
             
             it
             ,
             and
             destroy
             His
             Sovereignty
             in
             Temporals
             ;
             which
             the
             Briefs
             we
             produce
             do
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             onely
             enjoyn
             a
             meer
             forbearance
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             certainly
             does
             not
             dethrone
             His
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Sovereignty
             in
             Temporalls
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             what
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             added
             :
             or
             else
             of
             Briefs
             Enactive
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             the
             like
             Statutes
             are
             understood
             ,
             )
             whereby
             some
             new
             Law
             is
             enacted
             ,
             or
             some
             new
             thing
             ordained
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             External
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Presentments
               to
               Churches
            
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Translation
               of
               Bishops
            
             or
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Statutes
             :
             but
             not
             of
             Briefs
             Declarative
             ,
             whereby
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             is
             declared
             Erroneous
             or
             Hereticall
             ,
             such
             an
             Action
             Sinfull
             and
             destructive
             to
             Salvation
             .
             As
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Declarative
             part
             of
             the
             Councill
             of
             Trent
             ,
             though
             never
             admitted
             in
             England
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             does
             oblige
             all
             English
             Catholicks
             ;
             but
             not
             the
             Enactive
             part
             thereof
             .
             Now
             the
             Briefs
             we
             speak
             of
             are
             not
             Enactive
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             but
             Declarative
             :
             For
             they
             do
             not
             make
             this
             Oath
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             onely
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             should
             it
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             these
             Statutes
             in
             their
             primary
             institution
             did
             extend
             to
             all
             Briefs
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             can
             prudently
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ever
             intended
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             that
             made
             them
             for
             the
             condition
             wherein
             we
             now
             are
             in
             
               England
               ;
               viz.
            
             of
             an
             open
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             when
             no
             Brief
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             just
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             else
             that
             comes
             from
             Rome
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Spirituall
             direction
             ,
             is
             admitted
             by
             publick
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             that
             before
             the
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             it
             had
             been
             enacted
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             there
             is
             some
             such
             Act
             ,
             )
             that
             no
             Commission
             sent
             by
             His
             Majesty
             to
             any
             particular
             person
             should
             be
             of
             force
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             delivered
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             County
             where
             he
             resided
             :
             could
             we
             prudently
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Act
             was
             ever
             intended
             by
             loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             voted
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             case
             of
             a
             publick
             Rebellion
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Lieutenants
             were
             manifest
             Rebells
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             pass
             nothing
             in
             His
             
             favour
             ,
             and
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             to
             deprive
             thereby
             His
             Majesty
             of
             all
             Power
             to
             send
             Orders
             to
             His
             loyall
             Subjects
             remaining
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             He
             had
             most
             need
             of
             their
             Assistence
             ;
             or
             that
             whoever
             should
             refuse
             to
             obey
             His
             Majestie
             's
             expresse
             Commands
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             pretence
             ,
             could
             be
             esteemed
             a
             faithfull
             Subject
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             should
             these
             Statutes
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             latitude
             the
             Opponent
             pretends
             ,
             all
             intercourse
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             all
             direction
             from
             him
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             conduct
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             quite
             cut
             off
             in
             a
             time
             when
             they
             had
             greatest
             need
             thereof
             ,
             (
             such
             is
             the
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             )
             and
             all
             Dispensations
             ,
             Indulgences
             and
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             all
             Powers
             or
             Prohibitions
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             come
             from
             Rome
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             all
             come
             in
             Bulls
             ,
             Briefs
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Instruments
             ,
             )
             would
             not
             be
             rendered
             void
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             against
             the
             common
             perswasion
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             not
             excepting
             even
             those
             who
             defend
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ;
             who
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             ,
             use
             their
             Faculties
             sent
             to
             them
             from
             Rome
             ;
             who
             procure
             thence
             ,
             as
             occasion
             requires
             ,
             Dispensations
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             other
             Powers
             ;
             who
             make
             their
             application
             to
             Rome
             in
             severall
             Emergencies
             ,
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Judgment
             :
             and
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             be
             very
             ridiculous
             ,
             both
             for
             them
             to
             procure
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             grant
             them
             ,
             were
             it
             true
             what
             this
             Objection
             pretends
             ,
             viz.
             That
             no
             Brief
             or
             Grant
             brought
             from
             Rome
             without
             the
             King's
             approbation
             (
             which
             in
             this
             conjuncture
             of
             affairs
             cannot
             be
             hoped
             for
             )
             is
             here
             of
             any
             force
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             reasonable
             that
             there
             should
             be
             the
             same
             liberty
             to
             treat
             with
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Opponent
             pretends
             )
             or
             the
             same
             obligation
             to
             depend
             of
             Princes
             who
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
             :
             such
             is
             the
             admission
             or
             refusall
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Bulls
             or
             Briefs
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             the
             present
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             same
             
             dependence
             of
             their
             Prince
             (
             who
             is
             no
             Catholick
             )
             in
             order
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             English
             Catholicks
             had
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             who
             were
             Catholicks
             .
             Certainly
             no
             body
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             the
             same
             obligation
             to
             depend
             of
             Governours
             who
             are
             Rebells
             in
             order
             to
             Civill
             concerns
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             that
             are
             faithfull
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             same
             liberty
             to
             treat
             with
             persons
             infected
             ,
             as
             with
             persons
             who
             are
             not
             infected
             .
             It
             was
             no
             absurdity
             for
             the
             ancient
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Application
             to
             their
             Catholick
             Princes
             ,
             for
             leave
             to
             get
             such
             a
             Grant
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             whereas
             now
             it
             would
             seem
             very
             absurd
             ,
             should
             they
             make
             any
             such
             Application
             to
             His
             Majesty
             .
             For
             though
             we
             do
             acknowledge
             our selves
             to
             be
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             obey
             His
             Majesty
             in
             all
             Civill
             and
             Temporall
             concerns
             as
             the
             ancient
             Catholicks
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             their
             respective
             Catholick
             Princes
             ;
             yet
             hence
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             so
             much
             bound
             to
             depend
             of
             His
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             (
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             from
             us
             )
             in
             order
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             English
             Catholicks
             did
             depend
             of
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Statute
             of
             Richard
             the
             Second
             express
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
            
             ;
             yet
             all
             Catholicks
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             Power
             to
             Depose
             Kings
             ,
             do
             unanimously
             grant
             him
             a
             Power
             to
             Excommunicate
             Kings
             ,
             if
             they
             become
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             remain
             obstinate
             :
             nay
             ,
             King
             Iames
             refused
             to
             oblige
             His
             Catholick
             Subjects
             to
             renounce
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             Now
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             no
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             fulminated
             against
             any
             English
             King
             (
             the
             same
             is
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             )
             is
             of
             any
             force
             here
             ,
             unless
             approved
             and
             submitted
             unto
             by
             himself
             :
             and
             if
             he
             submits
             unto
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             does
             not
             deserve
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             .
             So
             that
             if
             what
             this
             Objection
             pretends
             be
             true
             ▪
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             power
             to
             Excommunicate
             any
             Hereticall
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             case
             wherein
             he
             deserves
             it
             not
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             power
             at
             all
             to
             Excommunicate
             him
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               with
               a
               Generall
               Councill
               is
               above
               the
               Pope
               without
               it
               ;
               that
               with
               it
               he
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               without
               it
               Fallible
               ▪
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               ,
               with
               our
               own
               prejudice
               ,
               to
               stand
               to
               his
               Decrees
               which
               are
               issued
               out
               without
               a
               Generall
               Councill
               ,
               as
               these
               Briefs
               are
               ,
               nor
               to
               forbear
               taking
               this
               Oath
               ,
               till
               the
               Unlawfulness
               thereof
               be
               declared
               by
               a
               Generall
               Councill
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               has
               not
               been
               done
               :
               That
               the
               Pope
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               was
               mistaken
               and
               misinformed
               concerning
               this
               Oath
               ,
               thinking
               that
               therein
               are
               contained
               severall
               things
               repugnant
               to
               Faith
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               though
               he
               specifies
               none
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               thereby
               is
               abjur'd
               implicitly
               a
               Power
               in
               the
               Pope
               to
               Excommunicate
               Princes
               ,
               and
               his
               Supremacy
               in
               Spiritualls
               ;
               all
               which
               is
               false
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               submit
               to
               Briefs
               grounded
               upon
               mistakes
               and
               misinformations
               :
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               a
               Party
               in
               this
               Debate
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               Judge
               in
               his
               own
               Cause
               :
               That
               he
               must
               give
               Sentence
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               or
               Rules
               prescribed
               him
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               he
               does
               not
               observe
               in
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               this
               Oath
               :
               Finally
               ,
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Prohibitions
               or
               Commands
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               when
               the
               Compliance
               with
               them
               may
               be
               a
               cause
               of
               great
               Disturbance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               is
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Right
               of
               others
               ,
               especially
               of
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Duty
               due
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               obliges
               us
               ;
               all
               which
               Inconveniences
               intervene
               in
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               this
               Oath
               :
            
          
           
             
             14.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Superiority
               of
               a
               General
               Councill
               over
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             contained
             in
             the
             Objection
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             be
             above
             the
             King
             out
             of
             Parliament
             ▪
             yet
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             ,
             even
             against
             our
             own
             Interest
             ,
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Councill
             in
             Civill
             matters
             ,
             till
             the
             contrary
             be
             decreed
             by
             Parliament
             ;
             which
             at
             least
             is
             enjoyned
             us
             by
             such
             Parliaments
             as
             command
             us
             to
             bear
             due
             Allegeance
             to
             His
             Majesty
             as
             our
             Sovereign
             in
             all
             Civill
             matters
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             
             submit
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Ordinances
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             even
             against
             our
             Interests
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Superiority
             of
             a
             General
             Councill
             over
             the
             Pope
             ,
             till
             the
             contrary
             be
             defined
             by
             such
             a
             Councill
             ;
             which
             at
             least
             is
             asserted
             in
             such
             Councills
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             recommend
             unto
             us
             due
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             our
             Supreme
             Pastour
             in
             Spiritualls
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             is
             as
             Supreme
             in
             Spiritualls
             out
             of
             a
             Councill
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             is
             in
             Temporalls
             out
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             consequently
             requires
             the
             like
             submission
             to
             his
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Reasons
             one
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             either
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Decrees
             out
             of
             a
             Councill
             ,
             or
             the
             King's
             Ordinances
             out
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             cannot
             justify
             the
             refusing
             an
             exteriour
             Compliance
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             onely
             may
             give
             one
             ground
             to
             make
             his
             Addresses
             to
             the
             Councill
             or
             Parliament
             when
             assembled
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             Decrees
             or
             Ordinances
             repealed
             :
             and
             that
             what
             we
             require
             in
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             is
             onely
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             forbear
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             till
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             be
             declared
             by
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             may
             apply
             our selves
             ,
             when
             convened
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             matter
             declared
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Fallibility
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               a
               General
               Council
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             warrantable
             to
             refuse
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Decrees
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             because
             Fallible
             ;
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             will
             be
             lawfull
             to
             refuse
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             Civill
             affairs
             ;
             for
             doubtless
             they
             are
             all
             Fallible
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             mistaken
             and
             misinformed
             :
             and
             so
             farewell
             all
             Government
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             Catholicks
             who
             affirm
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Fallible
             out
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             confess
             that
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             his
             Commands
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             :
             as
             the
             like
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             in
             Civil
             affairs
             ,
             though
             Fallible
             .
             And
             in
             this
             present
             Case
             no
             more
             is
             required
             ,
             then
             a
             meer
             exteriour
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Pope's
             Prohibition
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             even
             Protestants
             also
             ,
             who
             confesse
             their
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             particular
             Pastours
             
             thereof
             separately
             ,
             to
             be
             Fallible
             ,
             do
             yet
             affirm
             ,
             that
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             their
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             somewhat
             odde
             ,
             that
             Catholicks
             should
             deny
             the
             Pope
             that
             Obedience
             under
             pretence
             of
             Fallibility
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             assert
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Pastours
             of
             their
             Church
             though
             Fallible
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             General
             Council
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Pope
             do
             oblige
             onely
             to
             an
             Exteriour
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             to
             an
             Interiour
             Assent
             also
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               being
               misinformed
               ,
               and
               the
               pretended
               Mistakes
            
             in
             this
             present
             matter
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             between
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             Brief
             against
             the
             Oath
             ,
             there
             past
             Twenty
             years
             :
             That
             in
             this
             time
             the
             present
             Question
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             was
             canvased
             on
             both
             sides
             by
             Learned
             men
             ,
             both
             English
             and
             Forreiners
             :
             That
             Withrington
             ;
             the
             chief
             Defender
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             who
             brings
             all
             that
             is
             material
             for
             it
             ,
             represented
             in
             this
             interim
             to
             Paul
             the
             Fifth
             his
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             Answers
             to
             what
             had
             been
             objected
             against
             him
             :
             That
             the
             Popes
             ,
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Briefs
             ,
             use
             as
             significant
             terms
             to
             remove
             all
             just
             suspicion
             of
             Misinformation
             ,
             Mistakes
             and
             Inconsiderateness
             ,
             [
             as
             ,
             
               Motu
               proprio
               ,
               Ex
               certa
               nostra
               scientia
               ,
               —
               Post
               longam
               gravémque
               deliberationem
               de
               omnibus
               quae
               in
               illis
               continentur
               adhibitam
               —
               Haec
               mera
               ,
               pura
               ,
               integráque
               voluntas
               nostra
               est
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             as
             are
             used
             in
             any
             Briefs
             or
             Instruments
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             that
             intent
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             certainly
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             these
             diligences
             and
             preventions
             be
             not
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             remove
             all
             just
             suspicion
             of
             Misinformation
             ,
             Mistakes
             ,
             and
             Inconsiderateness
             ,
             what
             Brief
             ,
             or
             what
             Decree
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             ,
             is
             there
             that
             the
             party
             therein
             condemned
             may
             not
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             like
             Flaws
             )
             reject
             and
             disobey
             ?
             Such
             liberty
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             reject
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             our
             Sovereigns
             ,
             both
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             ,
             must
             needs
             induce
             a
             perfect
             Anarchy
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             this
             Oath
             does
             contain
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             destructive
             to
             his
             Sovereignty
             in
             Spiritualls
             ,
             or
             no.
             For
             the
             determination
             of
             such
             Questions
             belongs
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Court
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             above
             insinuated
             ;
             as
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Court
             ,
             to
             determine
             whether
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             publick
             welfare
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             destructive
             to
             His
             Sovereignty
             in
             Temporalls
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Popes
             ,
             after
             so
             much
             diligence
             used
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             have
             severall
             times
             declared
             ,
             that
             this
             Oath
             contains
             many
             things
             destructive
             to
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             have
             prohibited
             the
             taking
             thereof
             ;
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             afford
             at
             least
             an
             exteriour
             Compliance
             to
             this
             Prohibition
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             prohibit
             a
             Book
             ,
             
             't
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             point
             out
             the
             particular
             Propositions
             for
             which
             it
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             several
             publick
             Prohibitions
             of
             Books
             and
             Pamphlets
             ,
             issued
             forth
             either
             by
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ;
             neither
             would
             it
             be
             prudence
             ,
             to
             design
             alwaies
             the
             particular
             Propositions
             for
             which
             a
             Pamphlet
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             :
             so
             neither
             was
             it
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             assign
             the
             particular
             Propositions
             which
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             repugnant
             to
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             Prohibition
             of
             Suarez
             his
             Book
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             
             as
             containing
             things
             destructive
             to
             the
             Honour
             due
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             does
             not
             express
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             Withrington
             ,
             what
             those
             particular
             Things
             or
             Propositions
             are
             ,
             contained
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             are
             destructive
             to
             the
             Veneration
             due
             to
             Kings
             :
             and
             yet
             no
             body
             upon
             that
             account
             does
             quibble
             at
             such
             a
             Prohibition
             .
             Why
             therefore
             might
             not
             the
             Pope
             prohibit
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             containing
             things
             destructive
             to
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             setting
             down
             in
             particular
             which
             those
             Things
             are
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             whoever
             takes
             this
             Oath
             ,
             does
             not
             implicitly
             deny
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             any
             Power
             to
             Excommunicate
             an
             Heretical
             King
             ,
             which
             Power
             is
             inherent
             
             in
             the
             Pope
             as
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             should
             Excommunicate
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             the
             Excommunication
             would
             have
             in
             the
             person
             Excommunicated
             these
             Effects
             ,
             viz.
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             all
             civill
             Communication
             with
             others
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             assigned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             whence
             the
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             Excommunicate
             is
             deduced
             .
             2.
             
             Joan.
             1.
             
             
               Neque
               Ave
               ei
               dixeritis
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
               cum
               hujusmodi
               nec
               cibum
               sumere
            
             .
             For
             sure
             a
             King
             who
             is
             deprived
             of
             all
             Civill
             Communication
             with
             others
             ,
             is
             deprived
             of
             all
             Civill
             Government
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Deposing
             .
             And
             if
             some
             persons
             ,
             though
             Excommunicated
             ,
             are
             excepted
             from
             these
             effects
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Indulgency
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             whether
             it
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             determine
             which
             those
             persons
             are
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             has
             excepted
             Princes
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Pope
               being
               a
               Party
               in
               this
               debate
               ,
               and
               not
               proceeding
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
            
             ;
             
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             Supreme
             Governours
             ,
             whether
             Spirituall
             or
             Temporall
             ,
             in
             Debates
             wherein
             their
             Prerogatives
             are
             concerned
             ,
             either
             are
             not
             styled
             properly
             Parties
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             be
             Parties
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             Iudges
             .
             Otherwise
             we
             should
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Decision
             of
             a
             Generall
             Councill
             ,
             in
             matters
             relating
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Generall
             Councills
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             matters
             relating
             to
             the
             Authority
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             His
             Majesty
             or
             His
             Parliament
             .
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hearkened
             unto
             ,
             when
             he
             prohibits
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Party
             concerned
             in
             the
             not-taking
             thereof
             ;
             neither
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             hearkened
             unto
             ,
             when
             He
             commands
             us
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             because
             He
             is
             the
             Party
             concerned
             in
             the
             taking
             thereof
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             as
             *
             there
             are
             Canons
             and
             Rules
             prescribed
             for
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Popes
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             Rules
             prescribed
             for
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Kings
             ,
             of
             Councills
             ,
             and
             of
             Parliaments
             .
             But
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             Councill
             ,
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             must
             be
             their
             own
             Judges
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             proceeded
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Decision
             or
             Determination
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             respective
             Rules
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             particular
             person
             or
             Subject
             :
             so
             must
             the
             Pope
             be
             his
             own
             Judge
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             particular
             Doctour
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             observed
             ,
             in
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Rules
             and
             Canons
             prescribed
             unto
             him
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Popes
             have
             sufficiently
             declared
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             this
             Oath
             they
             have
             proceeded
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             for
             such
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             under
             pretence
             that
             they
             have
             not
             observed
             such
             Canons
             ,
             we
             should
             deny
             an
             exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Prohibitions
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Disturbance
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Opponent
             pretends
             may
             follow
             from
             the
             submission
             to
             the
             Briefs
             ,
             and
             
               the
               prejudice
               created
               thence
            
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             be
             created
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Duty
               and
               Loyalty
               due
               to
               Sovereign
               Princes
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             would
             be
             quiet
             ,
             we
             might
             enjoy
             the
             same
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             enjoyed
             for
             many
             years
             .
             For
             the
             Oppugners
             of
             the
             Oath
             have
             not
             printed
             any
             thing
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             Sentences
             which
             the
             above-mentioned
             Popes
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             issue
             forth
             in
             their
             favour
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Disturbance
             ,
             if
             any
             follow
             ,
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Oppugners
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             (
             whose
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             declare
             the
             Lawfulness
             or
             Unlawfulness
             of
             an
             Action
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             the
             inconsistency
             thereof
             with
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             )
             should
             forbear
             to
             declare
             such
             an
             Action
             unlawfull
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             some
             Disturbance
             ,
             or
             Persecution
             ,
             by
             the
             contrivance
             of
             some
             obstinate
             and
             discontented
             persons
             :
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             should
             have
             forborn
             to
             have
             declared
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             with
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             other
             Generall
             Councills
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             should
             have
             waved
             the
             Definitions
             of
             severall
             other
             Doctrines
             ;
             because
             some
             malicious
             men
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             thence
             ,
             have
             raised
             severall
             Disturbances
             and
             Persecutions
             .
             Nay
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             ,
             have
             forborn
             
             the
             preaching
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             since
             they
             foresaw
             ,
             that
             many
             Calamities
             ,
             Disturbances
             and
             Persecutions
             would
             arise
             ,
             by
             the
             malice
             and
             obstinacy
             of
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             Simeon
             foretold
             ,
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             would
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             many
             .
             
               Ecce
               hic
               positus
               est
               in
               ruinam
               ,
               &
               resurrectionem
               multorum
               in
               Israel
               ,
               &
               in
               signum
               cui
               contradicetur
               .
            
             Luc.
             2.34
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             intention
             ,
             neither
             of
             Popes
             ,
             nor
             of
             Generall
             Councills
             ,
             that
             their
             Enactive
             Decrees
             ,
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             and
             extravagant
             cases
             ,
             should
             oblige
             ,
             when
             the
             compliance
             with
             them
             is
             very
             prejudiciall
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             dispensed
             for
             such
             cases
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             precept
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             :
             yet
             this
             cannot
             reach
             to
             their
             Declarative
             Decrees
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             present
             Decree
             against
             the
             Oath
             is
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             their
             intention
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             dispense
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lawfully
             doe
             what
             they
             have
             declared
             ,
             and
             do
             declare
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             it self
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             what
             the
             Popes
             enjoyn
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Briefs
             ,
             can
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Duty
             and
             Loyalty
             due
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             For
             though
             Popes
             be
             as
             jealous
             of
             their
             Prerogatives
             ,
             as
             Kings
             are
             of
             theirs
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             enjoyn
             us
             in
             these
             Briefs
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             to
             Depose
             Kings
             ,
             or
             to
             swear
             any
             thing
             else
             contrary
             to
             any
             Clause
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             :
             but
             onely
             not
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             ;
             leaving
             things
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             (
             in
             order
             to
             any
             such
             Obligation
             )
             before
             this
             Oath
             was
             framed
             .
             For
             although
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             debate
             whether
             such
             a
             thing
             belongs
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             another
             ,
             I
             cannot
             lawfully
             take
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             I
             may
             lawfully
             hinder
             my
             Adversary
             from
             taking
             it
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             prohibit
             us
             to
             take
             other
             Oaths
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Civill
             Allegeance
             is
             contained
             in
             as
             ,
             or
             more
             expressive
             terms
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             present
             Oath
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             hereafter
             :
             nay
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             those
             Clauses
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             do
             manifestly
             contain
             no
             more
             then
             meer
             Civill
             Allegeance
             .
             Neither
             
             do
             they
             in
             rigour
             oblige
             us
             to
             give
             an
             interiour
             assent
             to
             the
             Reasons
             why
             they
             prohibit
             this
             Oath
             .
             For
             even
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Generall
             Councills
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             sentiment
             of
             Divines
             ,
             do
             not
             oblige
             us
             always
             to
             believe
             the
             Reasons
             for
             the
             framing
             such
             Decrees
             ,
             inserted
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             and
             solid
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Second
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             it
             was
             declared
             ,
             That
             Angels
             may
             be
             painted
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             Bodies
             .
             The
             Declaration
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             the
             Reason
             is
             false
             .
             So
             that
             though
             one
             refuses
             the
             Oath
             in
             compliance
             to
             the
             Pope's
             commands
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             think
             the
             Oath
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             speculatively
             speaking
             ,
             to
             be
             lawfull
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             he
             thinks
             that
             the
             Acts
             therein
             contained
             do
             concern
             meer
             Civill
             Allegeance
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             remains
             in
             such
             a
             persuasion
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             those
             Acts
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             taken
             this
             Oath
             or
             not
             .
             For
             a
             Subject
             is
             bound
             to
             Civill
             Allegeance
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             antecedently
             to
             all
             Oaths
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             Popes
             do
             not
             forbid
             us
             in
             these
             Briefs
             an
             Act
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             or
             Civill
             Allegeance
             :
             For
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             forbidden
             us
             in
             these
             Briefs
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             properly
             speaking
             )
             any
             Act
             of
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             Security
             thereof
             ,
             (
             and
             how
             little
             trust
             is
             to
             be
             put
             in
             such
             a
             Security
             ,
             does
             appear
             by
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             the
             late
             Wars
             ;
             )
             as
             a
             Bond
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             such
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             payment
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             Security
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Debtor
             denies
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             a
             Subject
             may
             be
             obliged
             to
             his
             Civill
             Allegeance
             ,
             and
             equally
             punished
             for
             his
             not-complying
             therewith
             ,
             or
             for
             being
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             taken
             the
             Oath
             or
             not
             .
             Whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             ,
             since
             the
             Briefs
             do
             not
             forbid
             us
             any
             Act
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Compliance
             with
             such
             Briefs
             cannot
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Duty
             and
             Loyalty
             due
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ;
             which
             reaches
             no
             farther
             then
             to
             all
             Acts
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             whether
             those
             who
             reject
             the
             forementioned
             Briefs
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             published
             after
             so
             long
             and
             so
             serious
             deliberation
             ,
             under
             such
             frivolous
             pretences
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             ,
             do
             not
             open
             a
             way
             
             for
             Subjects
             to
             resist
             ,
             
             and
             disobey
             the
             express
             Commands
             or
             Prohibitions
             (
             if
             they
             be
             condemned
             therein
             )
             of
             their
             respective
             Sovereigns
             ,
             though
             issued
             forth
             after
             never
             so
             serious
             a
             debate
             ,
             pretending
             that
             they
             were
             grounded
             upon
             Inconsiderateness
             ,
             Misinformation
             ,
             and
             Mistakes
             ,
             in
             thinking
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             King
             did
             not
             proceed
             therein
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             prescribed
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             or
             that
             His
             Majesty
             was
             a
             Party
             in
             the
             debate
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             He
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Judge
             ;
             or
             ,
             finally
             ,
             that
             such
             Prohibitions
             and
             Commands
             are
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             people
             and
             common
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             occasion
             of
             great
             Disturbances
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             whether
             ,
             if
             such
             Exceptions
             as
             these
             be
             warrantable
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             Sovereigns
             themselves
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             render
             the
             Authority
             of
             Kings
             (
             though
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             needs
             seem
             to
             be
             stout
             Champions
             for
             Regall
             Power
             )
             very
             weak
             and
             insignificant
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             they
             do
             render
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               to
               refuse
               this
               Oath
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               required
               to
               take
               it
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               sinfull
               ,
               inductive
               to
               Schism
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Principles
               thereof
               were
               inconsistent
               with
               Civill
               Allegeance
               due
               to
               Princes
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               matters
               no
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               obey
               the
               Pope's
               Decrees
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               That
               should
               the
               Pope
               declare
               it
               Sinfull
               to
               bear
               His
               Majesty
               Civill
               Allegeance
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               due
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               )
               certainly
               we
               should
               not
               think
               our selves
               bound
               to
               submit
               to
               such
               a
               Declaration
               :
               That
               this
               Oath
               contains
               onely
               a
               meer
               Civill
               Allegeance
               ,
               as
               our
               Kings
               have
               declared
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               it
               belongs
               to
               declare
               what
               is
               meer
               Civill
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whose
               Jurisdiction
               extends
               onely
               to
               Spiritualls
               :
               That
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               our
               Sovereign's
               Commands
               in
               all
               probable
               matters
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               manifestly
               sinfull
               ,
               as
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               Oath
               is
               not
               :
               That
               since
               it
               is
               doubtfull
               at
               least
               whether
               the
               Things
               contained
               
               in
               this
               Oath
               (
               wherein
               the
               difficulty
               thereof
               consists
               )
               appertain
               to
               the
               Spirituall
               or
               Civill
               Court
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               Pope
               decide
               it
               rather
               then
               the
               King
               ?
               And
               since
               the
               King
               commands
               us
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               prohibits
               us
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               the
               thing
               being
               of
               it self
               doubtfull
               ,
               and
               not
               manifestly
               sinfull
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               submit
               rather
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Ordinance
               then
               to
               the
               King's
               ?
               That
               the
               King
               may
               confine
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               ,
               and
               declare
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               not
               a
               direct
               and
               absolute
               Power
               over
               this
               Kingdome
               in
               Temporalls
               ,
               or
               to
               vacate
               the
               Civill
               Laws
               thereof
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               proper
               for
               the
               Pope
               to
               declare
               how
               far
               his
               Spirituall
               Authority
               does
               extend
               it self
               in
               all
               Causes
               :
               Finally
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               Argument
               may
               be
               made
               to
               shew
               the
               Refusall
               of
               this
               Oath
               to
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               we
               made
               above
               to
               prove
               unlawfull
               the
               Taking
               thereof
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ;
               Whoever
               of
               His
               Majestie
               's
               Subjects
               refuses
               this
               Oath
               ,
               being
               required
               thereunto
               ,
               denies
               an
               exteriour
               Obedience
               to
               the
               King's
               Ordinance
               in
               matters
               appertaining
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               farther
               then
               they
               appertain
               unto
               him
               :
               But
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               deny
               such
               an
               Obedience
               to
               the
               King's
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               matters
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               for
               any
               of
               His
               Majestie
               's
               Subjects
               ,
               when
               required
               thereunto
               ,
               to
               refuse
               this
               Oath
               :
            
          
           
             30.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Sinfulness
               of
               the
               Refusall
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
            
             objected
             against
             us
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             this
             Objection
             be
             not
             against
             all
             or
             most
             of
             those
             Catholicks
             who
             defend
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ;
             whose
             aim
             onely
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             to
             refuse
             this
             Oath
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Sin
             to
             take
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             refusall
             of
             this
             Oath
             can
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             unless
             the
             taking
             thereof
             be
             absolutely
             obligatory
             :
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             consider
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             absolute
             obligation
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             since
             the
             taking
             thereof
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
             Neither
             does
             His
             Majesty
             absolutely
             require
             of
             us
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             but
             onely
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             enjoy
             such
             and
             such
             Employments
             or
             Priviledges
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             accept
             of
             .
             And
             though
             those
             who
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             
             in
             many
             circumstances
             are
             liable
             to
             some
             Penalties
             enacted
             against
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             punished
             even
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             refusing
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             by
             refusing
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             suspected
             to
             be
             Popishly
             inclined
             .
             Whence
             therefore
             can
             there
             be
             proved
             any
             absolute
             obligation
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Pope
             hath
             expresly
             prohibited
             the
             taking
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             persuasion
             of
             Divines
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Commands
             of
             our
             lawfull
             Superiour
             in
             probable
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             manifestly
             Sinfull
             :
             And
             whether
             it
             can
             prudently
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             the
             meer
             forbearance
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             (
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             onely
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             )
             which
             has
             been
             enjoyned
             three
             severall
             times
             ,
             in
             terms
             so
             significant
             ,
             by
             Two
             different
             Popes
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             onely
             competent
             Judges
             of
             what
             is
             Sinfull
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             which
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             maintained
             by
             so
             many
             grave
             ,
             learned
             and
             consciencious
             men
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             Interest
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             authorized
             with
             the
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             Death
             ,
             of
             several
             persons
             ,
             [
             Fifty
             eight
             were
             put
             in
             Prison
             at
             York
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Arch-bishop
             Matthews
             ,
             for
             refusing
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             Forty
             of
             them
             died
             in
             Prison
             ,
             ]
             who
             rather
             chose
             to
             undergoe
             those
             Punishments
             then
             take
             this
             Oath
             ;
             is
             notwithstanding
             manifestly
             Sinfull
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Schism
             objected
             against
             us
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             should
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             and
             for
             complying
             therein
             with
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Head
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             become
             Schismaticks
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             a
             Subject
             ,
             for
             complying
             with
             the
             Commands
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             should
             become
             a
             Traitour
             or
             Rebell
             .
             For
             as
             Rebellion
             implies
             a
             Disobedience
             to
             our
             Sovereign
             in
             Temporall
             affairs
             ;
             so
             Schism
             necessarily
             imports
             a
             Separation
             from
             or
             a
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Supreme
             Head
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             should
             all
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             joyn
             in
             taking
             the
             Oath
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             therefore
             be
             less
             Schismaticks
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             in
             number
             ;
             as
             the
             more
             
             the
             Rebells
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             less
             Rebells
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             since
             Union
             amongst
             Catholicks
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             may
             be
             obtained
             in
             either
             of
             Two
             manners
             ,
             viz.
             if
             All
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             if
             All
             refuse
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             far
             more
             easy
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             warrantable
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             the
             latter
             way
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             :
             Because
             those
             who
             refuse
             it
             are
             far
             more
             numerous
             then
             those
             who
             take
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             far
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             more
             warrantable
             ,
             that
             the
             minor
             part
             should
             conform
             to
             the
             major
             ,
             then
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             especially
             whenas
             by
             refusing
             it
             we
             unite
             with
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             it
             we
             separate
             from
             him
             .
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Ecclesiasticall
             Union
             ,
             without
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Head.
             And
             sure
             it
             is
             more
             rationall
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             should
             submit
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             then
             the
             Head
             to
             the
             Members
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             English
             Catholicks
             have
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             conserve
             an
             Union
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             by
             refusing
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             by
             taking
             it
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             reason
             for
             Catholicks
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             there
             was
             more
             reason
             for
             it
             heretofore
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             enacted
             ,
             then
             now
             .
             For
             a
             little
             before
             had
             been
             contrived
             that
             horrible
             Plot
             of
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             whereunto
             concurred
             some
             Catholicks
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             fathered
             ,
             though
             unjustly
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Catholicks
             then
             living
             .
             But
             now
             there
             is
             no
             Catholick
             alive
             that
             could
             be
             Actour
             or
             Contriver
             in
             that
             Plot
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             suspected
             to
             have
             contrived
             any
             Plot
             whatsoever
             against
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             a
             detestable
             Plot
             as
             that
             was
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             present
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             have
             far
             less
             obligation
             (
             or
             rather
             no
             obligation
             at
             all
             )
             to
             wipe
             off
             any
             suspicion
             of
             Disloyalty
             by
             taking
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             the
             ancient
             Catholicks
             had
             .
             Those
             Catholicks
             who
             then
             lived
             ,
             had
             not
             given
             so
             universall
             and
             so
             signall
             proofs
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             then
             present
             King
             ,
             as
             Catholicks
             now
             alive
             have
             done
             to
             His
             Majesty
             and
             His
             Royall
             Father
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             there
             is
             less
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             give
             in
             Security
             ,
             or
             testimony
             of
             their
             
             Loyalty
             by
             Oath
             .
             Then
             there
             had
             not
             been
             issued
             forth
             so
             many
             several
             Briefs
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             long
             a
             deliberation
             ,
             condemning
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             since
             have
             been
             published
             ,
             nor
             the
             Question
             so
             much
             discussed
             (
             the
             major
             part
             sticking
             alwaies
             to
             the
             Negative
             )
             as
             since
             it
             has
             been
             :
             which
             had
             those
             Catholicks
             seen
             who
             first
             took
             the
             Oath
             ,
             very
             probably
             speaking
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             would
             have
             refused
             it
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             Thirteen
             Priests
             who
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             subscribed
             an
             Oath
             of
             the
             like
             tenour
             ,
             having
             seen
             afterwards
             the
             Pope's
             Briefs
             ,
             refused
             this
             Oath
             ;
             and
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Robert
               Drury
            
             and
             
               Roger
               Cadwallader
            
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             death
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Neither
             are
             there
             now
             greater
             Advantages
             for
             Catholicks
             who
             take
             the
             Oath
             then
             there
             were
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             conveniency
             now
             in
             taking
             it
             is
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             no
             Catholick
             is
             thereby
             alone
             rendered
             capable
             so
             much
             as
             to
             enter
             into
             White-Hall
             or
             
               St.
               Iames's
               Park
            
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Catholick
             Lords
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             may
             sit
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             refuse
             it
             may
             not
             :
             yet
             how
             long
             will
             this
             (
             besides
             that
             it
             comprehended
             also
             those
             ancient
             Catholick
             Lords
             ,
             )
             probably
             last
             ;
             seeing
             that
             scarce
             had
             some
             Catholick
             Lords
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ,
             when
             it
             begun
             to
             be
             agitated
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             how
             another
             Test
             might
             be
             framed
             to
             exclude
             all
             Catholicks
             ?
             And
             the
             Sitting
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Lords
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             as
             things
             now
             stand
             ,
             is
             ineffectual
             to
             carry
             any
             thing
             in
             favour
             of
             Catholicks
             ;
             the
             far
             major
             part
             being
             against
             them
             ,
             nay
             and
             against
             their
             Sitting
             too
             in
             the
             House
             .
             For
             had
             the
             major
             part
             effectually
             desired
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Lords
             ,
             it
             would
             never
             have
             been
             carried
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             should
             be
             put
             to
             the
             Oath
             ,
             if
             they
             intended
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             House
             .
             For
             such
             a
             Vote
             would
             in
             all
             probability
             force
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Lords
             (
             or
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             )
             to
             forbear
             coming
             to
             the
             House
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             House
             against
             the
             Sitting
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Lords
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             Voted
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             would
             sit
             should
             take
             the
             Oath
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             against
             their
             Sitting
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Lords
             should
             take
             it
             ,
             
             they
             will
             find
             out
             some
             other
             way
             to
             exclude
             them
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             things
             be
             well
             sifted
             ,
             perhaps
             many
             will
             find
             no
             little
             conveniency
             in
             having
             so
             handsome
             an
             occasion
             as
             this
             is
             for
             any
             Catholick
             for
             not
             coming
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             especially
             since
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             debarred
             from
             Voting
             by
             their
             Proxies
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Reasons
             above
             alledged
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             confess
             ,
             preferred
             to
             conserve
             union
             amongst
             themselves
             by
             refusing
             the
             Oath
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             the
             present
             English
             Catholicks
             follow
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             same
             way
             of
             conserving
             union
             ?
          
           
             36.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Scandal
             objected
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             the
             Scandal
             (
             if
             any
             lies
             upon
             Catholicks
             or
             their
             Religion
             in
             order
             to
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             signall
             proofs
             given
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             in
             the
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             (
             and
             ,
             sure
             ,
             works
             are
             better
             proofs
             of
             Loyalty
             then
             words
             ,
             )
             after
             so
             many
             publick
             Declarations
             thereof
             made
             by
             His
             Majesty
             in
             His
             gracious
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             other
             Protestants
             in
             their
             publick
             Votes
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             whether
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Scandal
             ,
             if
             any
             remains
             ,
             )
             be
             not
             rather
             acceptum
             ,
             then
             datum
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             which
             Christian
             Religion
             lay
             under
             among
             the
             Iews
             for
             transgressing
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             should
             all
             Catholicks
             concurre
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             Protestants
             would
             not
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             attribute
             this
             their
             concurrence
             rather
             to
             a
             desire
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             particular
             Interest
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             as
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             yet
             ,
             attribute
             the
             constant
             and
             general
             Loyalty
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Tenets
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Generosity
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             desire
             of
             their
             Security
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             published
             in
             their
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             .
             Nay
             ,
             some
             (
             as
             I
             hear
             )
             have
             said
             the
             same
             already
             of
             Catholicks
             that
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             .
             So
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Oath
             is
             ineffectual
             for
             the
             End
             pretended
             ;
             since
             Protestants
             would
             not
             therefore
             have
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             worse
             opinion
             of
             
             Catholicks
             who
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             professing
             a
             Religion
             to
             whose
             Principles
             ,
             as
             by
             Protestants
             understood
             ,
             they
             are
             ashamed
             to
             conform
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             consider
             ,
             whether
             (
             probably
             speaking
             )
             Protestants
             are
             not
             more
             scandalized
             at
             Catholicks
             who
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             not
             standing
             (
             in
             their
             opinion
             )
             to
             the
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Religion
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             as
             denying
             an
             exteriour
             Compliance
             with
             the
             express
             Commands
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             their
             Supreme
             Pastour
             ;
             (
             which
             Compliance
             even
             Protestants
             grant
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             )
             then
             at
             Catholicks
             who
             refuse
             it
             :
             which
             Refusal
             Protestants
             ascribe
             not
             to
             any
             want
             of
             Loyalty
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             whereof
             they
             have
             sufficient
             proofs
             already
             ,
             )
             but
             to
             some
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Submission
             they
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             one
             may
             easily
             gather
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             set
             down
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             Parliament-man
             ,
             lately
             printed
             ,
             concerning
             
               Peter
               Walsh
            
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             amongst
             those
             who
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             Catholicks
             ,
             seems
             now
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             man
             ,
             who
             openly
             and
             in
             print
             vindicates
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             :
             one
             may
             gather
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             couched
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             )
             what
             opinion
             Protestants
             have
             of
             such
             Catholicks
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             their
             Supreme
             Pastour
             ,
             yet
             justify
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             ,
             against
             several
             express
             Prohibitions
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Scandal
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             is
             not
             removed
             from
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             new
             Scandal
             is
             fastened
             upon
             Catholicks
             that
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             Protestants
             are
             not
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Supremacy
             in
             Spiritualls
             is
             inherent
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             declared
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             Catholicks
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             must
             doe
             as
             long
             as
             they
             will
             be
             Catholicks
             ,
             )
             they
             refuse
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             His
             Majesty
             in
             Temporalls
             ,
             and
             His
             Crown
             .
             For
             whosoever
             refuses
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             thing
             inherent
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             refuses
             ,
             at
             least
             implicitly
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             his
             Loyalty
             thereunto
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             remain
             Catholicks
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             accounted
             by
             Protestants
             not
             
             loyal
             Subjects
             in
             our
             Tenets
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             be
             in
             our
             Practices
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             such
             Catholicks
             as
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             whilst
             ineffectually
             they
             pretend
             to
             remove
             the
             Scandal
             Protestants
             have
             so
             unjustly
             conceived
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             Oath
             ,
             do
             not
             create
             a
             just
             Scandal
             in
             other
             Catholicks
             who
             refuse
             it
             ,
             seeing
             how
             they
             slight
             the
             expresse
             Order
             of
             their
             Supreme
             Head
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Case
             contained
             in
             the
             Objection
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Opponent
             supposes
             that
             
               the
               Pope
               should
               forbid
               us
               to
               bear
               Civil
               Allegeance
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               due
               unto
               Him
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             or
             
               should
               declare
               such
               an
               Allegeance
               to
               be
               Sinfull
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             supposing
             (
             as
             we
             do
             suppose
             )
             that
             His
             Majesty
             is
             our
             Sovereign
             in
             all
             Civil
             and
             Temporal
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ;
             to
             deny
             unto
             Him
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             due
             unto
             Him
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             Sinfull
             :
             and
             in
             matters
             manifestly
             Sinfull
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             whether
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             Heretical
             to
             prohibit
             a
             meer
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             in
             that
             supposition
             ,
             or
             declare
             it
             unlawfull
             :
             and
             a
             Pope
             that
             should
             teach
             an
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             become
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             would
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             Divines
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             Pope
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             his
             Orders
             in
             that
             case
             were
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             ,
             because
             there
             may
             be
             feigned
             a
             case
             or
             cases
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Superiour
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             ,
             might
             command
             a
             thing
             manifestly
             Sinfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             we
             should
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             deny
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             lawfull
             Superiour
             ,
             in
             matters
             evidently
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             probably
             ,
             lawfull
             :
             And
             the
             forbearance
             of
             this
             Oath
             (
             which
             is
             onely
             enjoyned
             us
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Briefs
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             )
             is
             manifestly
             or
             probably
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             seem
             to
             confess
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             forbidding
             Catholicks
             to
             render
             Civil
             Obedience
             to
             His
             
             Majesty
             ,
             His
             Royal
             Father
             and
             Grandfather
             ,
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             rather
             they
             have
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             terms
             very
             significant
             ,
             charged
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             to
             render
             to
             their
             Majesties
             all
             Civil
             Allegeance
             and
             Obedience
             .
             Neither
             have
             the
             Popes
             declared
             any
             of
             their
             Majesties
             deprived
             of
             their
             Crown
             .
             Nay
             ,
             never
             any
             Pope
             (
             as
             some
             have
             well
             advertised
             )
             has
             declared
             any
             Heretical
             Prince
             ,
             brought
             up
             alwaies
             in
             that
             Profession
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             three
             forementioned
             Kings
             were
             brought
             up
             Protestants
             ,
             )
             deprived
             of
             their
             Dominions
             .
             Neither
             do
             the
             Popes
             ,
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Briefs
             ,
             whereby
             they
             prohibit
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             declare
             in
             expresse
             terms
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             Authority
             to
             Depose
             Hereticall
             Princes
             ▪
             and
             much
             less
             do
             they
             oblige
             us
             to
             swear
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             any
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             such
             Authority
             :
             but
             onely
             they
             enjoyn
             us
             a
             meer
             forbearance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             the
             taking
             whereof
             is
             not
             properly
             (
             as
             has
             been
             shewed
             above
             )
             any
             Act
             of
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             bare
             Civil
             Allegeance
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               meer
               Civil
               Allegeance
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             
               contained
               in
               this
               Oath
               ,
               and
               that
               alone
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             whatsoever
             a
             Prince
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             into
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             he
             terms
             
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             held
             as
             appertaining
             to
             meer
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             Refusers
             thereof
             are
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             Refusers
             of
             Civil
             Allegeance
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             an
             Oath
             ,
             intitled
             
               an
               Oath
               of
               meer
               Civil
               Allegeance
               ,
            
             were
             framed
             ,
             wherein
             were
             expresly
             denied
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             Excommunicate
             any
             of
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Subjects
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             Spiritual
             affairs
             ;
             sure
             no
             Catholick
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Oath
             did
             contain
             meer
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             though
             the
             Prince
             ,
             by
             whose
             order
             it
             was
             framed
             ,
             should
             term
             it
             
               an
               Oath
               of
               Civil
               Allegeance
            
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Refusers
             thereof
             were
             guilty
             of
             Disloyalty
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             an
             Oath
             ,
             though
             styled
             
               an
               Oath
               of
               meer
               Civil
               Allegeance
               ,
            
             may
             contain
             some
             things
             not
             appertaining
             to
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ,
             but
             to
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             the
             forementioned
             Oath
             ,
             denying
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             Excommunicate
             ;
             whether
             
             then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Supreme
             Spirituall
             Jurisdiction
             belongs
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             is
             onely
             Civil
             ,
             may
             not
             judge
             of
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             contains
             things
             appertaining
             to
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             ,
             since
             this
             present
             Oath
             contains
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             declared
             above
             ,
             the
             Pope
             may
             not
             judge
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             contains
             such
             things
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             pretended
             by
             some
             that
             it
             contains
             meer
             Civil
             Allegeance
             :
             and
             whether
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             stand
             rather
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             such
             things
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             King's
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             between
             
               the
               King
               commanding
               us
               to
               take
               this
               Oath
               ,
            
             (
             supposing
             he
             does
             command
             it
             ,
             )
             and
             
               the
               Pope
               prohibiting
               us
               to
               take
               it
            
             ;
             that
             to
             the
             end
             the
             King
             may
             command
             us
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             nothing
             therein
             contained
             which
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             since
             we
             acknowledge
             His
             Majesty
             to
             be
             our
             Sovereign
             onely
             in
             Civil
             matters
             :
             but
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Pope
             may
             prohibit
             us
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             't
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             therein
             contained
             belongs
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             whose
             Head
             the
             Pope
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             judges
             such
             things
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             .
             So
             that
             far
             less
             is
             required
             ,
             or
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             prohibit
             an
             Oath
             ,
             then
             to
             command
             it
             .
             Neither
             does
             the
             Pope
             prohibit
             each
             part
             of
             the
             Oath
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             separately
             taken
             ;
             but
             he
             prohibits
             us
             to
             take
             the
             whole
             Oath
             :
             and
             to
             prohibit
             the
             whole
             ,
             't
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             any
             part
             thereof
             whatsoever
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Maxime
             ,
             
               Bonum
               ex
               integra
               causa
               ,
               Malum
               ex
               quocunque
               defectu
               .
            
          
           
             46.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             
               the
               King's
               Commands
            
             onely
             in
             Civil
             matters
             ,
             as
             to
             
               the
               Pope's
               Ordinances
            
             onely
             in
             Spiritual
             ;
             since
             ,
             as
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             onely
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             so
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             onely
             in
             Temporals
             .
             And
             since
             this
             Oath
             contains
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             ,
             some
             things
             not
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             think
             our selves
             obliged
             to
             submit
             to
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Orders
             ,
             wherein
             he
             commands
             us
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             as
             it
             lies
             :
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             
             account
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             though
             His
             Majesty
             commands
             His
             Subjects
             as
             much
             to
             take
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             Penalties
             are
             enacted
             against
             the
             Refusers
             of
             both
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             commanded
             by
             the
             Pope
             be
             a
             Civil
             matter
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Command
             ,
             since
             the
             Pope's
             Jurisdiction
             extends
             onely
             to
             Spirituals
             :
             So
             if
             the
             thing
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             be
             Spiritual
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Command
             ,
             because
             the
             King's
             Jurisdiction
             extends
             onely
             to
             Temporals
             .
             Whence
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Major
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             framed
             in
             the
             Objection
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Refusal
             of
             the
             Oath
             unlawfull
             ,
             is
             false
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             For
             since
             this
             Oath
             contains
             things
             not
             appertaining
             to
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             commanding
             us
             to
             take
             this
             whole
             Oath
             as
             it
             lies
             ,
             commands
             us
             things
             not
             appertaining
             unto
             Him
             :
             But
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             prohibiting
             us
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             things
             appertaining
             unto
             Him
             contained
             therein
             ,
             and
             not
             farther
             then
             they
             appertain
             unto
             him
             ,
             does
             not
             exceed
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             deny
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             a
             Superiour
             in
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             then
             they
             do
             appertain
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               doubtfull
               ,
               whether
               the
               matters
               contained
               in
               this
               Oath
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               main
               difficulty
               thereof
               consists
               ,
               )
            
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
               do
               appertain
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               Court
               :
            
             yet
             since
             the
             Pope's
             and
             the
             King's
             Orders
             in
             this
             point
             do
             contradict
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Prohibition
             ,
             then
             the
             King's
             Command
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             ,
             though
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             King
             be
             both
             Supreme
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Temporals
             ;
             yet
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             (
             the
             End
             whereof
             is
             Eternal
             Bliss
             )
             is
             of
             a
             higher
             Hierarchy
             then
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             (
             the
             End
             whereof
             is
             Temporal
             Felicity
             onely
             .
             )
             And
             certainly
             ,
             when
             Two
             Supreme
             Governours
             clash
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             obey
             them
             both
             ,
             but
             must
             obey
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             either
             the
             
             Pope
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             ,
             commanding
             it
             ;
             )
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             to
             submit
             rather
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             is
             of
             a
             higher
             Hierarchy
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Spiritual
             Governour
             ,
             then
             to
             our
             Temporal
             .
             Neither
             will
             the
             Protestants
             deny
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             when
             it
             happens
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             Powers
             do
             thwart
             one
             another
             ,
             all
             other
             Circumstances
             being
             equal
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             sentiment
             of
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             does
             appertain
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             Court
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Judge
             to
             decide
             to
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Courts
             it
             does
             appertain
             :
             For
             ,
             other
             Circumstances
             being
             equall
             ,
             the
             Spiritual
             Judge
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Temporal
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             commodious
             way
             to
             decide
             the
             Question
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Pope
             requires
             less
             of
             us
             then
             the
             King.
             For
             the
             Pope
             onely
             requires
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             take
             this
             Oath
             ;
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             swear
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             it
             :
             but
             the
             King
             requires
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             positively
             take
             this
             Oath
             as
             it
             lies
             ;
             which
             is
             far
             more
             .
             And
             when
             Two
             Precepts
             contradict
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             Precept
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             wherein
             least
             is
             required
             of
             us
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Pope's
             Precept
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             Negative
             ,
             but
             the
             King's
             Precept
             is
             Affirmative
             :
             and
             when
             Two
             Precepts
             oppose
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             ought
             rather
             ,
             all
             other
             Circumstances
             being
             equall
             ,
             to
             embrace
             the
             Negative
             Precept
             then
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             does
             not
             expresly
             condemn
             ,
             as
             the
             Opponent
             seems
             to
             suppose
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Points
             under
             debate
             ,
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             ;
             neither
             does
             he
             require
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             but
             onely
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             any
             such
             Power
             :
             which
             is
             what
             the
             King
             requires
             of
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             decides
             the
             Point
             under
             debate
             in
             his
             own
             favour
             ,
             requiring
             us
             to
             swear
             positively
             the
             part
             favourable
             unto
             Him.
             Since
             therefore
             Withrington
             and
             his
             other
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             defend
             the
             Oath
             ,
             do
             confess
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               has
               any
               Authority
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ,
            
             is
             yet
             under
             debate
             between
             Popes
             and
             Kings
             ,
             
               Certant
               Scholastici
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               sub
               judice
               lis
               est
               ,
            
             as
             they
             alledge
             out
             of
             Trithemius
             and
             others
             ;
             why
             should
             the
             King
             decide
             the
             Question
             in
             his
             own
             favour
             ,
             requiring
             his
             Subjects
             to
             swear
             positively
             ;
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Authority
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             part
             favourable
             unto
             him
             ?
             or
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Pope
             inhibit
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             King
             enjoyns
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Question
             is
             in
             debate
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             King
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             confess
             it
             is
             yet
             ?
             
               Adhuc
               sub
               judice
               lis
               est
            
             .
             For
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             under
             debate
             to
             whom
             such
             a
             thing
             belongs
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             parties
             has
             right
             to
             hinder
             his
             Adversary
             from
             taking
             possession
             thereof
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             cannot
             take
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             Question
             be
             lawfully
             decided
             in
             his
             favour
             :
             and
             it
             is
             much
             less
             to
             hinder
             another
             from
             taking
             possession
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Seventhly
             ,
             that
             whoever
             acknowledges
             the
             King
             to
             be
             our
             Sovereign
             in
             Temporall
             and
             Civill
             matters
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             that
             
               neither
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             
               has
               any
               direct
               and
               absolute
               Power
               over
               this
               Kingdome
            
             ;
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             any
             other
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             the
             King
             in
             Temporalls
             :
             as
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             whoever
             acknowledges
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             in
             Spiritualls
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             he
             must
             necessarily
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             ground
             ,
             deny
             any
             other
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             the
             same
             Superiority
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             should
             the
             Pope
             declare
             himself
             Sovereign
             in
             Temporalls
             over
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Dominions
             ,
             with
             a
             direct
             and
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             he
             would
             in
             that
             case
             declare
             a
             thing
             manifestly
             destructive
             to
             the
             King's
             Sovereignty
             in
             Temporalls
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             belong
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             ,
             to
             declare
             who
             is
             the
             Temporall
             Sovereign
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdome
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Representative
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             Civill
             Power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             constitutions
             of
             Civill
             Government
             .
             So
             that
             to
             declare
             the
             Pope
             Temporall
             Sovereign
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             declare
             
             how
             far
             his
             Spirituall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             extends
             it self
             ,
             (
             which
             does
             belong
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             ;
             )
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             to
             declare
             him
             Sovereign
             or
             Supreme
             Governour
             in
             a
             different
             kind
             :
             which
             Declaration
             does
             not
             belong
             unto
             him
             .
             Neither
             ,
             because
             a
             lawfull
             Superiour
             may
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             exceed
             his
             Power
             in
             some
             matters
             ,
             does
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             other
             thing
             he
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             What
             therefore
             we
             affirm
             in
             this
             point
             is
             ,
             That
             as
             it
             belongs
             to
             a
             Sovereign
             Temporall
             Prince
             ,
             to
             determine
             what
             is
             precisely
             necessary
             for
             the
             Conservation
             of
             his
             Temporall
             Sovereignty
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             unjustly
             attacqued
             by
             another
             in
             his
             Temporalls
             :
             so
             it
             appertains
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             Spirituall
             Prince
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             )
             to
             determine
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Conservation
             of
             his
             Spirituall
             Sovereignty
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             unjustly
             attacqued
             in
             Spiritualls
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Eighthly
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             may
             clearly
             appear
             how
             willing
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             are
             to
             give
             His
             Majesty
             any
             just
             Security
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             take
             all
             the
             Clauses
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             wherein
             meer
             Civill
             Allegeance
             due
             to
             His
             Majesty
             is
             contained
             ,
             but
             other
             Oaths
             also
             ,
             rather
             more
             expressive
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             then
             this
             is
             ;
             viz.
             such
             as
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             ancient
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             taken
             now
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             Catholicks
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             profession
             .
             And
             certainly
             it
             would
             be
             very
             ridiculous
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             standing
             Oath
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Christian
             Country
             ,
             sufficiently
             expressive
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             .
             And
             to
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ;
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             swear
             ,
             without
             any
             mentall
             Reservation
             ,
             
               That
               they
               acknowledge
               their
               Sovereign
               Lord
               King
               CHARLES
               the
               Second
               to
               be
               lawfull
               King
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               His
               Majestie
               's
               Kingdomes
               :
               That
               they
               renounce
               all
               Power
               whatsoever
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Civill
               ,
               Domestick
               or
               Forrein
               ,
               repugnant
               to
               the
               same
               :
               That
               they
               confess
               themselves
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               obedient
               to
               His
               Majesty
               in
               all
               Civill
               affairs
               ,
               as
               true
               Allegeance
               can
               oblige
               any
               Subject
               to
               be
               to
               his
               Prince
               :
               That
               they
               promise
               to
               bear
               inviolably
               ,
               
               during
               life
               ,
               true
               Allegeance
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               His
               lawfull
               Heirs
               and
               Successours
               ,
               and
               Him
               and
               them
               will
               defend
               against
               all
               Attempts
               whatsoever
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               made
               against
               His
               or
               their
               Rights
               ,
               the
               Rights
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               Crown
               or
               Dignity
               ,
               by
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               ,
               or
               under
               whatsoever
               pretence
               :
               That
               they
               will
               doe
               their
               best
               endeavour
               to
               discover
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               His
               Heirs
               and
               Successours
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               all
               treacherous
               Conspiracies
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               know
               or
               hear
               of
               to
               be
               against
               Him
               or
               them
               :
               That
               they
               do
               declare
               that
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               impious
               ,
               seditious
               and
               abominable
               ,
               which
               maintains
               ,
               that
               any
               private
               Subject
               may
               lawfully
               kill
               or
               murther
               the
               Anointed
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Prince
               .
            
             Now
             let
             any
             one
             judge
             ,
             Protestant
             or
             Catholick
             ,
             whether
             these
             forementioned
             Clauses
             are
             not
             more
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             expressive
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             Oath
             is
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             whether
             ,
             since
             Catholicks
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             any
             of
             the
             Oaths
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             can
             rationally
             be
             suspected
             to
             refuse
             the
             ordinary
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             for
             want
             of
             Loyalty
             .
             For
             did
             they
             refuse
             it
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             offer
             to
             take
             the
             abovesaid
             Oaths
             ,
             wherein
             as
             much
             or
             more
             Civill
             Allegeance
             is
             contained
             then
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Oath
             .
             And
             whether
             also
             (
             probably
             speaking
             )
             we
             may
             not
             vehemently
             suspect
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             content
             that
             Catholicks
             should
             take
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Oaths
             ,
             (
             wherein
             all
             Civill
             Allegeance
             due
             to
             Princes
             is
             manifestly
             contained
             ,
             )
             but
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             take
             the
             ordinary
             Oath
             ,
             do
             require
             of
             them
             somewhat
             more
             then
             meer
             Civill
             Allegeance
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             they
             be
             content
             with
             any
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Oaths
             ?
             Wherefore
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Oath
             is
             tendred
             to
             any
             Catholick
             who
             is
             resolved
             to
             refuse
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             make
             a
             Protestation
             of
             his
             Fidelity
             ,
             by
             offering
             to
             take
             any
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Oaths
             .
             Which
             will
             at
             least
             serve
             to
             disabuse
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             ordinary
             Oath
             for
             want
             of
             Civill
             Allegeance
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             doubtless
             there
             may
             be
             framed
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             with
             such
             glances
             upon
             the
             Tenets
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             (
             the
             same
             is
             of
             any
             other
             Religion
             ,
             )
             that
             no
             
             Protestant
             ,
             who
             will
             stick
             to
             the
             Tenets
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             can
             take
             :
             though
             it
             would
             seem
             very
             irrationall
             ,
             to
             deduce
             thence
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             deny
             Civill
             Allegeance
             to
             His
             Majestie
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             ready
             to
             take
             another
             Oath
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Civill
             Allegeance
             is
             clearly
             contained
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             refuse
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             doubtfull
             or
             false
             Expressions
             it
             contains
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             glances
             it
             has
             at
             our
             Religion
             ,
             without
             therefore
             deserving
             to
             be
             impeached
             of
             Disloyalty
             ;
             since
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             other
             Oaths
             ,
             wherein
             as
             much
             or
             more
             Civill
             Allegeance
             is
             contained
             ?
          
           
             
               52.
               
               If
               they
               object
               ,
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               France
               ,
               of
               the
               University
               and
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Universities
               and
               Parliaments
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               who
               constantly
               deny
               the
               Pope
               to
               have
               any
               Authority
               or
               Power
               ,
               direct
               or
               indirect
               ,
               to
               Depose
               Kings
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Iesuits
              
               ,
               who
               subscribed
               the
               Censure
               and
               Condemnation
               of
               some
               Books
               wherein
               that
               Power
               was
               defended
               ;
               and
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Catholicks
               of
               England
               have
               the
               same
               liberty
               as
               the
               Catholicks
               of
               France
               have
               ?
            
          
           
             53.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               France
            
             ,
             for
             this
             Oath
             ,
             objected
             against
             us
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             an
             Assembly
             *
             held
             in
             France
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Estates
            
             ,
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Cardinall
             Peron
             ,
             there
             was
             drawn
             up
             ‖
             an
             Oath
             by
             the
             
               Third
               Estate
            
             ,
             or
             Commons
             ,
             wherein
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             †
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               on
               earth
               ,
               either
               Spirituall
               or
               Temporall
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               Right
               over
               his
               Majestie
               's
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               Depose
               the
               Sacred
               Persons
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               to
               dispense
               with
               or
               absolve
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Loyalty
               and
               Obedience
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               any
               cause
               or
               pretence
               whatsoever
               :
            
             yet
             the
             Two
             chief
             parts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             viz.
             the
             *
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             Lords
             ,
             were
             so
             much
             against
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             ,
             especially
             the
             Spirituall
             Lords
             ,
             to
             die
             rather
             then
             take
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Third
               Estate
            
             ,
             or
             Commons
             ,
             who
             had
             drawn
             it
             up
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             heard
             
             Peron's
             Oration
             against
             it
             ,
             laid
             it
             aside
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             handsomely
             to
             recall
             it
             .
             And
             how
             can
             we
             reasonably
             
             say
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             is
             for
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             the
             Two
             principall
             parts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             representative
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             were
             so
             eager
             against
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Third
             part
             ,
             after
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             laid
             aside
             ?
          
           
             54.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             rather
             we
             may
             alledge
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             for
             the
             Negative
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Oath
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             happened
             in
             the
             Assembly
             .
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Argument
             against
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             ,
             having
             been
             proposed
             and
             debated
             in
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             carried
             ,
             but
             rather
             rejected
             .
             Neither
             has
             there
             been
             since
             enacted
             by
             any
             other
             Assembly
             of
             France
             any
             Oath
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             to
             be
             tendred
             unto
             all
             ,
             (
             neither
             do
             our
             Adversaries
             pretend
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             has
             been
             done
             ,
             )
             as
             our
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             was
             enacted
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             by
             our
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             corresponds
             to
             the
             Assembly
             in
             France
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             in
             France
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             wherein
             is
             expresly
             denied
             the
             forementioned
             Power
             ,
             established
             by
             the
             King
             or
             any
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ways
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             such
             who
             swear
             Allegeance
             to
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             .
             And
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             to
             His
             Majesty
             which
             is
             generally
             tendred
             in
             France
             .
             And
             why
             may
             not
             His
             Majesty
             be
             content
             with
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Civil
             Allegeance
             from
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             King
             and
             other
             Sovereigns
             require
             from
             their
             Subjects
             ?
             All
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             France
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             brought
             as
             a
             precedent
             in
             the
             Cause
             we
             treat
             of
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Representative
             of
             France
             has
             so
             much
             favoured
             the
             Negative
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             (
             and
             whether
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             )
             that
             some
             other
             particular
             Tribunall
             or
             Society
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             have
             favoured
             the
             contrary
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Assembly
             or
             Representative
             of
             France
             is
             far
             above
             those
             particular
             Societies
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             France
             rather
             countenances
             the
             Negative
             ,
             then
             the
             Affirmative
             .
             Should
             we
             see
             that
             our
             Parliament
             did
             countenance
             so
             much
             the
             Negative
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             as
             the
             forementioned
             Assembly
             of
             France
             did
             countenance
             the
             Refusall
             of
             that
             Oath
             ;
             though
             some
             particular
             
             Court
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             or
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             should
             countenance
             the
             contrary
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             say
             that
             England
             rather
             stood
             for
             the
             Negative
             ,
             then
             the
             Affirmative
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Vniversity
               of
               Paris
            
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             neither
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Parliament
             of
             France
             ,
             neither
             that
             University
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             University
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             have
             ever
             yet
             made
             any
             publick
             and
             authentick
             Act
             wherein
             they
             approve
             our
             present
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             as
             it
             lies
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Clauses
             wherein
             the
             difficulty
             thereof
             consists
             ;
             neither
             do
             our
             Adversaries
             pretend
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             onely
             that
             the
             Parliament
             and
             University
             of
             Paris
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Parliaments
             and
             Universities
             of
             France
             ,
             have
             made
             Decrees
             ,
             wherein
             they
             deny
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             to
             Depose
             Kings
             ,
             or
             to
             Absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             the
             Allegeance
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             or
             under
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
             Yet
             hence
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliaments
             or
             Universities
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             do
             approve
             this
             Oath
             .
             For
             to
             approve
             an
             Oath
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             to
             approve
             all
             and
             every
             part
             thereof
             :
             and
             who
             onely
             approves
             one
             part
             ,
             does
             not
             therefore
             approve
             the
             whole
             .
             So
             that
             whosoever
             argues
             hence
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             his
             Argument
             must
             run
             thus
             :
             
               The
               University
               and
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               approve
               some
               Clauses
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               whereat
               severall
               persons
               do
               scruple
               :
               Therefore
               they
               approve
               the
               whole
               Oath
               .
            
             Which
             Argument
             is
             inconclusive
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             University
             of
             Paris
             may
             work
             so
             far
             with
             some
             ,
             as
             to
             perswade
             them
             that
             this
             Oath
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             any
             just
             Scruple
             concerning
             the
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             or
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             the
             Allegeance
             due
             unto
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Authority
             (
             which
             does
             not
             concern
             it self
             at
             least
             in
             any
             publick
             Decrees
             about
             other
             Difficulties
             of
             the
             Oath
             )
             should
             perswade
             them
             not
             to
             refuse
             
             at
             all
             this
             present
             Oath
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             severall
             other
             respects
             ,
             not
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             Parliament
             or
             University
             of
             Paris
             ,
             in
             their
             publick
             Decrees
             alledged
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             for
             which
             many
             refuse
             it
             .
             Some
             ,
             though
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             great
             difficulty
             about
             the
             word
             Hereticall
             :
             for
             it
             seems
             hard
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             censure
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             maintains
             ,
             that
             
               Princes
               Excommunicate
               or
               deprived
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               may
               be
               deposed
               by
               their
               Subjects
               ,
            
             for
             an
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             for
             as
             bad
             as
             an
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             the
             Defenders
             thereof
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             either
             materiall
             or
             formall
             ,
             as
             invincible
             ignorance
             does
             or
             does
             not
             excuse
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             as
             bad
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             to
             swear
             that
             they
             detest
             them
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             either
             for
             such
             ,
             or
             as
             bad
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             Others
             think
             ,
             they
             cannot
             swear
             with
             Truth
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             absolve
             them
             from
             this
             Oath
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             imaginable
             ;
             since
             the
             King
             himself
             may
             absolve
             His
             Subjects
             from
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             either
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             laying
             down
             the
             Government
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             did
             ;
             (
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             oblige
             one
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             of
             England
             in
             no
             case
             possible
             can
             doe
             the
             like
             ;
             )
             or
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             passing
             a
             Town
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             to
             another
             King
             ,
             as
             His
             Majesty
             passed
             Dunkirk
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             consequently
             absolved
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             the
             Inhabitants
             who
             had
             taken
             it
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             can
             swear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             England
             may
             be
             justly
             conquered
             .
             For
             if
             he
             be
             justly
             conquered
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             justly
             deposed
             ;
             and
             if
             justly
             deposed
             ,
             then
             his
             Subjects
             are
             absolved
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             :
             for
             no
             body
             is
             bound
             to
             pay
             Allegeance
             to
             one
             who
             is
             no
             longer
             his
             King
             or
             Sovereign
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Others
             cannot
             swallow
             that
             term
             [
             Heartily
             ]
             inserted
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             swear
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             must
             swear
             ,
             if
             they
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             they
             swear
             heartily
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             by
             them
             spoken
             .
             For
             to
             swear
             heartily
             is
             more
             then
             to
             swear
             onely
             with
             a
             meer
             power
             not
             to
             swear
             .
             A
             Merchant
             ,
             who
             throws
             out
             his
             goods
             into
             the
             
             Sea
             onely
             to
             save
             himself
             and
             his
             ship
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             doe
             it
             heartily
             ;
             which
             signifies
             ,
             to
             doe
             a
             thing
             without
             a
             reluctancy
             of
             mind
             ;
             but
             rather
             with
             an
             inclination
             and
             propension
             of
             mind
             thereunto
             .
             And
             how
             (
             say
             they
             )
             can
             we
             swear
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             this
             Oath
             heartily
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             reluctancy
             of
             mind
             ,
             but
             rather
             with
             a
             great
             inclination
             thereunto
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             take
             it
             to
             conserve
             our
             privileges
             or
             employments
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             undergo
             severe
             penalties
             enacted
             against
             those
             who
             refuse
             it
             ?
             and
             when
             we
             see
             that
             so
             many
             great
             Difficulties
             have
             been
             started
             against
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             pursued
             with
             so
             much
             vigour
             ;
             that
             so
             many
             Learned
             and
             Consciencious
             men
             are
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Supreme
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             has
             so
             often
             and
             so
             severely
             prohibited
             it
             ?
             All
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             cannot
             but
             create
             ,
             in
             any
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             some
             regret
             and
             reluctancy
             of
             mind
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             Others
             are
             deterred
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Act
             wherein
             this
             Oath
             is
             inserted
             ,
             
               An
               Act
               for
               the
               Discovering
               and
               Suppressing
               of
               Popish
               Recusants
               :
            
             whereby
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             insinuated
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             is
             made
             a
             Denial
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             Popery
             .
             For
             though
             other
             things
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             which
             do
             contribute
             to
             the
             Discovery
             of
             Popish
             Recusants
             ;
             yet
             this
             Oath
             is
             inserted
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             compleats
             the
             Discovery
             of
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             made
             by
             Publick
             Authority
             a
             Denial
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             or
             a
             distinctive
             Sign
             of
             a
             false
             Religion
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             Others
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             yet
             are
             gravelled
             at
             some
             ambiguous
             Expressions
             .
             The
             Authour
             of
             the
             Reflexions
             upon
             this
             Oath
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             very
             fierce
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             he
             seems
             dissatisfied
             with
             the
             Oath
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             several
             ambiguous
             Expressions
             therein
             contained
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             he
             says
             pag.
             76
             ,
             77.
             and
             an
             Oath
             must
             not
             be
             ambiguous
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             Oath
             ,
             though
             so
             eager
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             ,
             does
             notwithstanding
             confess
             ,
             (
             pag.
             26.
             )
             that
             it
             is
             
               drest
               up
               unhappily
               with
               some
               odde
               Expressions
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               sight
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             he
             heartily
             wishes
             that
             another
             form
             of
             Oath
             were
             framed
             ,
             which
             
               might
               not
               trouble
            
             with
             Scruples
             the
             less-instructed
             Conscience
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             Others
             ,
             though
             they
             believe
             that
             what-ever
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Oath
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             swear
             that
             they
             believe
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             what-ever
             is
             asserted
             in
             the
             Oath
             is
             true
             :
             which
             is
             very
             different
             .
             Others
             ,
             finally
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             satisfied
             concerning
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Expressions
             too
             ,
             yet
             see
             no
             Necessity
             of
             swearing
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             they
             get
             by
             taking
             the
             Oath
             :
             and
             an
             Oath
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Conditions
             ,
             must
             be
             necessary
             .
             All
             such
             persons
             as
             these
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             yet
             those
             Decrees
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             produce
             ,
             do
             not
             clear
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             Difficulties
             ;
             and
             consequently
             are
             not
             alone
             able
             to
             induce
             the
             aforesaid
             persons
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             to
             justify
             the
             taking
             thereof
             .
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             because
             one
             refuses
             the
             Oath
             ,
             it
             cannot
             in
             rigour
             be
             inferred
             ,
             that
             he
             denies
             such
             a
             determinate
             Clause
             thereof
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             which
             they
             please
             ;
             since
             some
             dislike
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             :
             nay
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             does
             not
             assent
             to
             the
             whole
             Substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             its
             Expressions
             also
             .
             And
             much
             less
             can
             it
             be
             thence
             inferred
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             who
             refuses
             the
             Oath
             does
             deny
             Civil
             Allegeance
             to
             His
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             published
             the
             27.
             of
             Iune
             1614.
             quoted
             by
             Withrington
             in
             the
             place
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             whereby
             was
             prohibited
             Suarez
             his
             Book
             ,
             intitled
             
               Defensio
               Fidei
               Catholicae
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Chapters
             cited
             in
             the
             Decree
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             tenour
             thereof
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             maintains
             the
             Temporal
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             over
             Kings
             :
             but
             it
             does
             not
             concern
             it self
             at
             all
             with
             other
             Difficulties
             ,
             which
             Suarez
             and
             other
             Authours
             raise
             about
             the
             Oath
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             must
             be
             cleared
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             take
             it
             .
          
           
           
             64.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             prohibit
             the
             teaching
             or
             preaching
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             or
             to
             command
             one
             to
             teach
             and
             preach
             the
             contrary
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             our
             Adversaries
             can
             prove
             from
             the
             forementioned
             Decrees
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             and
             Universities
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             command
             one
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             abjure
             the
             Affirmative
             as
             Heretical
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             commands
             us
             to
             doe
             when
             He
             commands
             us
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Argument
             our
             Adversaries
             draw
             from
             such
             Decrees
             of
             France
             is
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Parliament
               or
               University
               of
               Paris
               prohibits
               any
               one
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               Authority
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ,
               or
               commands
               some
               to
               teach
               the
               contrary
               :
               Therefore
               the
               King
               may
               command
               us
               to
               swear
               positively
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               no
               such
               Authority
               ,
               or
               to
               abjure
               the
               contrary
               as
               Heretical
               .
            
             Which
             consequence
             is
             null
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             what
             University
             is
             there
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Members
             thereof
             are
             not
             prohibited
             to
             teach
             certain
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             commanded
             to
             teach
             the
             contrary
             ;
             many
             of
             which
             Opinions
             are
             meer
             Scholastical
             and
             Philosophical
             Questions
             ,
             either
             part
             being
             probable
             ?
             But
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             commanded
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             such
             Opinions
             are
             true
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             in
             Conscience
             many
             times
             swear
             it
             :
             For
             one
             may
             teach
             such
             an
             Opinion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             swear
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             more
             being
             requisite
             to
             swear
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             to
             teach
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             resolved
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             in
             that
             Decree
             concerning
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Rectour
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               of
               the
               principal
               Fathers
               ,
               should
               be
               summoned
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Court
               at
               such
               a
               day
               :
               That
               they
               should
               be
               told
               ,
               that
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               expresse
               Order
               of
               their
               own
               General
               ,
               issued
               forth
               in
               the
               year
               1610.
               this
               Book
               of
               Suarez
               had
               been
               printed
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               that
               Kingdome
               :
               That
               they
               should
               procure
               the
               same
               Prohibition
               to
               be
               renewed
               by
               their
               General
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               should
               exhibit
               an
               authentical
               Copy
               thereof
               within
               three
               months
               :
               finally
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               exhort
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               contrary
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               Propositions
               they
               had
               prohibited
               .
            
             But
             from
             all
             this
             it
             cannot
             be
             inferred
             ,
             that
             the
             
               French
               Iesuits
            
             did
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             sworn
             positively
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             ,
             in
             no
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ;
             nor
             that
             they
             did
             exhort
             the
             people
             to
             swear
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             nor
             that
             they
             were
             commanded
             by
             the
             Parliament
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             One
             may
             exhort
             another
             to
             embrace
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             will
             not
             nor
             cannot
             positively
             swear
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             nor
             exhort
             the
             other
             to
             swear
             it
             is
             so
             .
             And
             yet
             whoever
             exhorts
             any
             one
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             he
             must
             exhort
             him
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             forementioned
             Opinion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             is
             true
             .
             Much
             less
             can
             it
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             aforesaid
             Decree
             ,
             that
             the
             
               French
               Iesuits
            
             did
             approve
             ,
             or
             were
             commanded
             to
             approve
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Clauses
             contained
             in
             the
             present
             Oath
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             their
             Authority
             cannot
             be
             alledged
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Clauses
             relating
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             may
             seem
             to
             some
             to
             contain
             the
             main
             Difficulty
             ;
             yet
             this
             to
             others
             seems
             no
             Difficulty
             at
             all
             :
             and
             there
             are
             several
             other
             Difficulties
             involved
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             lawfully
             take
             an
             Oath
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             satisfied
             concerning
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             Difficulty
             and
             Clause
             thereof
             .
             For
             to
             swear
             any
             thing
             either
             false
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             little
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             a
             grievous
             Sin.
             
          
           
             66.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Paris
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Oath
             ;
             besides
             what
             already
             has
             been
             said
             in
             general
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Universitie
             of
             Paris
             ,
             and
             other
             Universities
             of
             France
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             Oath
             :
             yet
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             confess
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Universities
             of
             Spain
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             where
             ,
             beyond
             debate
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Learned
             and
             Consciencious
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             zealous
             for
             the
             Honour
             and
             Safety
             of
             their
             Kings
             as
             any
             in
             France
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             as
             many
             Prerogatives
             relating
             to
             the
             Security
             of
             their
             Sovereigns
             against
             the
             Usurpations
             of
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Prince
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             Countrey
             whatsoever
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             admitting
             that
             on
             both
             sides
             
             there
             are
             grave
             Authours
             ,
             yet
             the
             Negative
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             debate
             ,
             has
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             competent
             Judge
             in
             these
             affairs
             ,
             (
             as
             above
             has
             been
             proved
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             whom
             both
             parties
             made
             their
             address
             ,
             has
             given
             his
             express
             Sentence
             for
             the
             Negative
             ;
             and
             among
             other
             things
             which
             render
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             before
             probable
             ,
             practically
             or
             in
             practice
             improbable
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             an
             authentick
             Declaration
             or
             Sentence
             of
             a
             competent
             ,
             especially
             Supreme
             ,
             Judge
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             Suppose
             that
             in
             a
             Plea
             before
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Councill
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             brave
             Lawyers
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             who
             produce
             several
             pregnant
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             excellent
             Precedents
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             respective
             Clients
             ,
             which
             render
             the
             Cause
             doubtfull
             ;
             yet
             that
             party
             must
             needs
             carry
             it
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Council
             gave
             their
             definitive
             Sentence
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             longer
             lawfull
             for
             the
             party
             condemned
             to
             stand
             out
             ,
             because
             many
             learned
             Lawyers
             are
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             or
             to
             retrive
             the
             former
             Arguments
             produced
             for
             his
             right
             ;
             which
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             to
             plead
             after
             the
             Suit
             is
             lost
             .
             Neither
             would
             the
             party
             who
             had
             gained
             the
             Cause
             concern
             himself
             any
             farther
             with
             what
             the
             Lawyers
             of
             the
             contrary
             side
             object
             against
             him
             .
             The
             same
             happens
             in
             our
             present
             Case
             .
             There
             are
             many
             grave
             and
             learned
             Authours
             against
             the
             Oath
             :
             suppose
             there
             are
             also
             many
             for
             it
             :
             yet
             since
             the
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Oath
             have
             obtained
             several
             express
             Sentences
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Judge
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             take
             any
             farther
             notice
             of
             what
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             produce
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             excuse
             them
             from
             an
             exteriour
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Judge's
             express
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             authentick
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Oath
             have
             not
             in
             a
             long
             time
             printed
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             .
             For
             what
             more
             can
             they
             pretend
             by
             their
             writings
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Oath
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Pope
             ?
             which
             has
             been
             already
             done
             .
             But
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             continue
             still
             to
             write
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             lost
             the
             cause
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             common
             saying
             ,
             
               Losers
               must
               have
               leave
               to
               talk
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             they
             will
             take
             it
             .
          
           
           
             68.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             among
             other
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             incorporated
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             are
             to
             take
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             Degree
             of
             Bachelour
             is
             ,
             
               That
               they
               will
               hold
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Paris
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               when
               occasion
               offers
               ,
               they
               will
               defend
               them
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             promissory
             Oath
             ;
             the
             truth
             whereof
             onely
             requires
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             swears
             has
             a
             sincere
             intention
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             promises
             :
             and
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             )
             one
             may
             promise
             ,
             even
             under
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             defend
             such
             an
             Opinion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             when
             occasion
             offers
             ,
             though
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             lawfully
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             swear
             positively
             that
             it
             is
             true
             .
             For
             these
             two
             Oaths
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             
               Before
               God
               ,
               I
               judge
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               no
               Power
            
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             and
             I
             promise
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             when
             occasion
             requires
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Before
               God
               ,
               he
               has
               no
               such
               Power
               .
            
             The
             immediate
             object
             of
             the
             former
             Oath
             is
             onely
             our
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             Intention
             ;
             whereof
             every
             one
             is
             certain
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             call
             God
             for
             witness
             that
             he
             has
             such
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             being
             certain
             that
             he
             has
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             expose
             God
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             to
             a
             Falsity
             .
             But
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             the
             latter
             Oath
             is
             the
             Matter
             it self
             ,
             which
             probably
             may
             be
             otherwise
             :
             and
             to
             call
             God
             for
             witness
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             I
             know
             probably
             may
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             be
             witness
             of
             a
             Falsity
             ;
             which
             ,
             let
             the
             matter
             be
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             affront
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             common
             way
             of
             speaking
             among
             consciencious
             people
             ,
             
               I
               think
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               swear
               it
               is
               true
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             Oaths
             is
             not
             alwaies
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             person
             who
             takes
             them
             :
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             that
             one
             should
             ever
             swear
             false
             ,
             judging
             that
             he
             swears
             true
             ,
             since
             every
             one
             is
             conscious
             of
             his
             own
             actual
             Judgment
             ;
             neither
             can
             one
             think
             that
             he
             judges
             actually
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             not
             :
             And
             yet
             certainly
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             one
             should
             swear
             false
             ,
             thinking
             that
             he
             swears
             true
             .
             So
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             does
             oblige
             her
             Members
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             defend
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             be
             ,
             
             or
             are
             ,
             bound
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             we
             must
             swear
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             take
             this
             Oath
             .
             Neither
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             defend
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Paris
             to
             be
             
               agreeable
               to
               Faith
               and
               Religion
            
             ,
             does
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             do
             seem
             to
             pretend
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             them
             as
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
            
             For
             the
             common
             Approbation
             of
             Theological
             and
             Spiritual
             Books
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             contain
             nothing
             
               which
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               Faith
               and
               good
               manners
               :
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             sure
             ,
             those
             who
             give
             such
             Approbations
             are
             far
             from
             approving
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             such
             Books
             ,
             as
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             69.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             among
             other
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Paris
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             (
             upon
             which
             chiefly
             our
             Adversaries
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             an
             eye
             ,
             )
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Faculty
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               any
               Authority
               over
               the
               Temporals
               of
               his
               most
               Christian
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Faculty
               has
               alwaies
               resisted
               those
               who
               affirm
               this
               Power
               to
               be
               onely
               indirect
               .
            
             Now
             to
             infer
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Paris
             does
             approve
             our
             present
             Oath
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             over
             the
             Temporals
             of
             Princes
             ,
             is
             to
             argue
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               Faculty
               of
               Paris
               does
               not
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               any
               Authority
               over
               the
               Temporals
               of
               Princes
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               that
               Faculty
               ,
               we
               may
               swear
               positively
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               no
               such
               Power
               or
               Authority
               .
            
             Which
             consequence
             doubtless
             is
             very
             weak
             :
             For
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             not
             to
             teach
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             and
             resist
             those
             that
             do
             teach
             it
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             ,
             to
             authorize
             one
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             or
             to
             teach
             the
             contrary
             .
             They
             might
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             quote
             all
             the
             Iesuits
             who
             now
             live
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             alive
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             greatest
             sticklers
             against
             the
             Oath
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             .
             For
             they
             have
             been
             prohibited
             many
             years
             agoe
             ,
             and
             under
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             teach
             or
             preach
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             any
             Authority
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             and
             whoever
             among
             them
             should
             teach
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             would
             be
             severely
             punished
             :
             whence
             it
             manifestly
             follows
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
               Iesuits
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               can
               Depose
               Kings
               .
            
             Will
             our
             Adversaries
             therefore
             infer
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             positively
             swear
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             ?
          
           
             70.
             
             In
             the
             same
             Article
             is
             contained
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               that
               Faculty
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               above
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               nor
               that
               he
               is
               Infallible
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             sure
             hence
             cannot
             be
             deduced
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Faculty
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             positively
             swear
             the
             contrary
             Tenets
             to
             be
             true
             .
             And
             though
             in
             another
             of
             their
             Articles
             it
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               that
               Faculty
               ,
               that
               his
               most
               Christian
               Majestie
               's
               Subjects
               cannot
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               under
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               in
               their
               Loyalty
               due
               unto
               him
               :
            
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             swear
             it
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             among
             other
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             ,
             they
             must
             swear
             ,
             that
             
               they
               will
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               Mary
               was
               preserved
               in
               her
               Conception
               from
               Original
               Sin
               :
            
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             swear
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             abjure
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             as
             Heretical
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             swearing
             that
             we
             will
             defend
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             swearing
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             abjuring
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             as
             Heretical
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             concerning
             a
             certain
             Decree
             made
             by
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             the
             20.
             of
             April
             1626.
             (
             whereof
             our
             Adversaries
             make
             so
             great
             an
             account
             ,
             )
             condemning
             several
             Propositions
             of
             Sanctarellus
             his
             Book
             as
             
               erroneous
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             according
             to
             a
             common
             interpretation
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             
               I
               abjure
               as
               impious
               and
               Heretical
               ,
            
             &c.
             given
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Decree
             or
             Prohibition
             is
             void
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             interpretation
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             comparatively
             ,
             not
             assertively
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             for
             abjuring
             that
             Doctrine
             for
             Heretical
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             
               as
               bad
               as
               Heretical
            
             :
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             
               detest
               such
               an
               one
               as
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             knowing
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Devil
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             acception
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             that
             who
             
             takes
             the
             Oath
             should
             think
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             there
             abjured
             is
             either
             impious
             ,
             or
             Heretical
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             may
             fully
             be
             persuaded
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             impious
             ,
             nor
             Heretical
             :
             and
             he
             must
             think
             so
             ,
             if
             those
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             comparatively
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             have
             ;
             for
             all
             comparison
             is
             between
             distinct
             things
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             does
             seem
             somewhat
             strange
             to
             me
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             see
             how
             ,
             with
             truth
             ,
             without
             Hyperbole
             ,
             and
             
               according
               to
               the
               plain
               Sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
            
             one
             can
             look
             upon
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             not
             Heretical
             ,
             for
             
               as
               bad
               as
               if
               it
               were
               Heretical
            
             ;
             since
             Heresy
             is
             the
             blackest
             Censure
             ,
             and
             what-ever
             Proposition
             is
             not
             Heretical
             ,
             is
             less
             then
             Heretical
             .
             But
             my
             present
             design
             is
             not
             to
             impugn
             the
             aforesaid
             Interpretation
             :
             what
             I
             affirm
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             an
             Interpretation
             be
             warrantable
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             above-mentioned
             Decree
             ,
             wherein
             the
             like
             expression
             is
             used
             ,
             
               viz.
               as
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Doctours
             of
             Paris
             did
             hold
             the
             Propositions
             condemned
             in
             that
             Decree
             to
             be
             
               erroneous
               ,
               seditious
            
             ,
             or
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             Nay
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Decree
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             must
             think
             those
             Propositions
             to
             be
             neither
             erroneous
             ,
             nor
             seditious
             ,
             nor
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             of
             what
             force
             is
             this
             Decree
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             may
             positively
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ?
          
           
             73.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             that
             since
             the
             Censures
             contained
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Decree
             are
             several
             ,
             and
             the
             Propositions
             therein
             condemned
             are
             also
             several
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             well
             appear
             which
             Censures
             fall
             upon
             which
             Propositions
             ;
             or
             whether
             every
             Censure
             falls
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             It
             seems
             incredible
             ,
             that
             those
             Learned
             men
             should
             censure
             as
             
               erroneous
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Decree
             ,
             
               The
               Pope
               may
               with
               Temporal
               punishment
               chastise
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               for
               the
               crime
               of
               Heresy
               :
            
             since
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             should
             an
             Heretical
             Prince
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Confessarius
             who
             should
             reconcile
             him
             ,
             might
             impose
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             crime
             of
             Heresy
             some
             corporal
             and
             temporal
             penance
             or
             punishment
             ,
             enjoyning
             him
             to
             give
             an
             Alms
             ,
             to
             build
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             other
             work
             .
          
           
           
             74.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             the
             forementioned
             Book
             of
             Sanctarellus
             was
             prohibited
             at
             Rome
             by
             the
             Pope
             before
             it
             was
             prohibited
             at
             Paris
             ,
             
             as
             Spondanus
             ,
             a
             French
             Authour
             ,
             relates
             ;
             who
             also
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             animosities
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             against
             this
             Book
             
               did
               arise
               from
               some
               hidden
               seeds
               of
               Schism
               .
            
             Now
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             or
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             positively
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             Power
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             though
             he
             prohibited
             that
             Book
             .
             Why
             therefore
             do
             they
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             ,
             because
             it
             prohibits
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             Oath
             ?
          
           
             75.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Seventhly
             ,
             whether
             the
             Censures
             contained
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Decree
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             condemn
             onely
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Civill
             Insufficiency
             in
             the
             Prince
             to
             govern
             ,
             or
             some
             light
             cause
             mentioned
             by
             Sanctarellus
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             meer
             account
             of
             Heresy
             or
             Apostasy
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             permit
             their
             Subjects
             to
             enjoy
             Liberty
             of
             conscience
             :
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Sanctarellus
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             our
             case
             is
             very
             different
             concerning
             the
             present
             Point
             .
             For
             neither
             Bellarmine
             ,
             nor
             Peron
             ,
             (
             against
             whom
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             so
             hotly
             inveigh
             ,
             )
             do
             speak
             of
             a
             
               meer
               Civill
               Insufficiency
            
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             may
             lawfully
             be
             deposed
             ,
             
               meerly
               because
               he
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
            
             unless
             moreover
             he
             forces
             his
             Subjects
             to
             be
             so
             too
             ,
             by
             persecuting
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             possible
             ,
             to
             depose
             an
             Hereticall
             Prince
             ,
             whether
             he
             persecutes
             his
             Subjects
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Eighthly
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Decree
             ,
             Sanctarellus
             his
             Propositions
             be
             condemned
             as
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             properly
             to
             condemn
             them
             (
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             pretend
             )
             for
             Hereticall
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             declared
             as
             such
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             as
             ,
             to
             approve
             a
             Proposition
             as
             
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             not
             to
             approve
             it
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             above
             has
             been
             insinuated
             .
             And
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             Scholasticall
             Question
             
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Defenders
             of
             either
             side
             do
             not
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             their
             Opinion
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             the
             opposite
             Sentence
             
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
            
             yet
             they
             are
             far
             from
             censuring
             it
             therefore
             as
             Hereticall
             ,
             and
             often
             prohibited
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             affirm
             those
             Tenets
             wherein
             we
             differ
             from
             them
             to
             be
             repugnant
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             prove
             they
             are
             so
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             withall
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Heresies
             .
             So
             that
             as
             well
             Protestants
             as
             Catholicks
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             understand
             somewhat
             more
             by
             an
             Hereticall
             Opinion
             ,
             then
             an
             Opinion
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             77.
             
             Concerning
             other
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             France
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Objection
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Authour
             of
             a
             Book
             entitled
             
               Some
               few
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
            
             page
             8.
             sets
             down
             an
             Arrest
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Iesuits
             were
             ordered
             (
             as
             he
             pretends
             )
             to
             subscribe
             the
             forementioned
             Decree
             or
             Censure
             against
             Sanctarellus
             his
             Book
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Mistake
             ,
             if
             the
             Arrest
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             Decree
             .
             For
             that
             Decree
             was
             made
             upon
             the
             20.
             of
             April
             1626.
             and
             the
             Arrest
             was
             dated
             the
             17
             th
             .
             of
             March
             1626.
             wherein
             the
             Iesuits
             were
             commanded
             to
             subscribe
             within
             three
             days
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             
             according
             to
             this
             account
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             subscribe
             a
             Decree
             37
             days
             before
             it
             was
             made
             :
             and
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Decree
             was
             passed
             the
             4
             th
             .
             of
             April
             1626.
             so
             that
             ,
             were
             the
             Arrest
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             Censure
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             subscribe
             15
             days
             before
             it
             past
             :
             which
             is
             ridiculous
             .
             Besides
             ,
             should
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuits
             had
             subscribed
             the
             forementioned
             Decree
             and
             Censure
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             how
             little
             that
             Decree
             ,
             or
             the
             Censure
             therein
             contained
             ,
             does
             favour
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             Subscription
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             to
             such
             a
             Censure
             and
             Decree
             help
             much
             thereunto
             .
             For
             they
             would
             not
             therefore
             subscribe
             or
             approve
             the
             Oath
             as
             it
             lies
             ,
             nor
             affirm
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             positively
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             abjures
             the
             contrary
             as
             Hereticall
             :
             (
             all
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             Oath
             :
             )
             since
             the
             University
             or
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             never
             required
             any
             such
             Oath
             or
             Subscription
             .
             Nay
             ,
             one's
             Subscription
             signifies
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             thinks
             the
             thing
             he
             subscribes
             to
             be
             true
             :
             yet
             one
             may
             think
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             swear
             ,
             nor
             counsell
             any
             other
             to
             swear
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             other
             Propositions
             alledged
             out
             of
             France
             in
             favour
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             held
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ;
             
               viz.
               That
               his
               most
               Christian
               Majesty
               does
               not
               receive
               his
               Kingdome
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Sword
               —
               That
               he
               does
               not
               acknowledge
               any
               other
               Superiour
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               onely
               God
               :
            
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             
               in
               Temporalls
            
             ;
             for
             he
             acknowledges
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             his
             Superiour
             
               in
               Spiritualls
            
             .
             )
             Now
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             do
             confess
             the
             same
             of
             His
             Majesty
             .
             Neither
             is
             an
             indirect
             and
             conditionall
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             (
             which
             some
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             certain
             cases
             )
             inconsistent
             with
             such
             Prerogatives
             .
             For
             every
             King
             has
             an
             indirect
             and
             conditionall
             Power
             or
             Right
             to
             wage
             war
             against
             any
             other
             Sovereign
             ,
             though
             he
             receives
             his
             Government
             immediately
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             depose
             him
             too
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             injures
             such
             a
             King
             or
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             refuses
             ,
             when
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             reasonable
             satisfaction
             .
             What
             good
             English
             Subject
             is
             there
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             Dutch
             War
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             suppose
             to
             have
             been
             just
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             )
             would
             have
             sworn
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             had
             not
             Right
             and
             Power
             to
             Depose
             the
             States
             Generall
             ,
             (
             whom
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             of
             God
             alone
             in
             Temporalls
             ,
             )
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             had
             persisted
             to
             refuse
             to
             give
             His
             Majesty
             the
             satisfaction
             that
             was
             due
             ?
             and
             what
             satisfaction
             was
             due
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             was
             to
             be
             judge
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             were
             this
             indirect
             Deposing
             power
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Princes
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Sovereign
             Prince
             at
             all
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Pope
             is
             Sovereign
             Temporall
             Prince
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             its
             adjacent
             Territories
             ,
             as
             even
             Protestants
             confess
             ;
             
             he
             must
             have
             the
             like
             indirect
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             or
             right
             ,
             which
             is
             inherent
             in
             every
             Sovereign
             Temporall
             Prince
             ,
             as
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             we
             must
             swear
             ,
             or
             
               testify
               before
               God
            
             ,
             (
             which
             certainly
             is
             to
             swear
             ,
             )
             That
             
               the
               Pope
               ,
               neither
               of
               himself
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               has
               any
               Power
               to
               depose
               Kings
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             Temporall
             nor
             Spirituall
             ,
             neither
             direct
             nor
             indirect
             :
             for
             the
             Proposition
             is
             Negative
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             denies
             all
             Power
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             ask
             our
             Adversaries
             a
             question
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             Whether
             either
             they
             or
             Protestants
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             Wars
             whatsoever
             undertaken
             by
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             (
             whereof
             some
             are
             styled
             
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             others
             
               Catholick
               Majesties
            
             ,
             others
             
               most
               Christian
               Majesties
            
             ,
             )
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Religion
             ,
             against
             another
             Prince
             ,
             a
             Persecutour
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             such
             by
             a
             lawfull
             and
             competent
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Wars
             are
             unjust
             and
             unlawfull
             :
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             may
             not
             declare
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             to
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             a
             Persecutour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             really
             he
             be
             such
             :
             and
             whether
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             make
             such
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             a
             lawfull
             Judge
             in
             matters
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             )
             he
             may
             not
             also
             in
             that
             case
             invoke
             the
             help
             of
             some
             pious
             and
             powerfull
             Christian
             King
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             what
             is
             understood
             by
             authorizing
             him
             ,
             )
             to
             stave
             off
             by
             arms
             the
             manifest
             injury
             done
             to
             his
             Sheep
             in
             Spiritualls
             :
             and
             if
             he
             may
             in
             that
             case
             invoke
             the
             help
             of
             some
             Christian
             King
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             (
             since
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticks
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             invoke
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             )
             whether
             then
             the
             King
             so
             invoked
             may
             not
             condescend
             to
             the
             Pope's
             request
             ,
             and
             compell
             the
             Hereticall
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Persecutour
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             ,
             to
             desist
             from
             seducing
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             of
             refusall
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             the
             War
             (
             as
             he
             may
             all
             other
             just
             Wars
             )
             till
             he
             has
             deposed
             ,
             him
             and
             consequently
             absolved
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             .
             And
             if
             they
             grant
             all
             this
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             counsell
             us
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Pope
             
               neither
               by
               himself
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               other
               ,
               has
               any
               Power
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ,
               or
               to
               authorize
               any
               forrein
               Prince
               to
               invade
               or
               annoy
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               Countries
               ?
            
             All
             which
             is
             involved
             in
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             has
             such
             Privileges
             or
             Liberties
             granted
             unto
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             particular
             Concessions
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             Contract
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             every
             other
             Church
             or
             Kingdome
             does
             enjoy
             the
             same
             Privileges
             or
             Liberties
             .
             For
             one
             Kingdome
             may
             have
             some
             particular
             Privileges
             which
             another
             has
             not
             :
             and
             perhaps
             we
             had
             here
             some
             particular
             Privileges
             ,
             granted
             unto
             us
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             granted
             in
             France
             .
             Among
             the
             Propositions
             alledged
             out
             of
             France
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             ,
             another
             is
             ,
             (
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             held
             in
             
               France
               ,
               )
               That
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               put
               an
               Interdict
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             meer
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censure
             ,
             as
             an
             Excommunication
             is
             )
             
               either
               upon
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Kingdome
               :
            
             and
             moreover
             ,
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             do
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             defend
             ,
             among
             other
             Articles
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             University
             
               does
               not
               approve
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               depose
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               deprive
               them
               ,
               though
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               ,
               of
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Gallican
               Church
               ,
               commonly
               received
               in
               that
               Kingdome
               .
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             sure
             ,
             even
             those
             Catholicks
             who
             stand
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Oath
             ,
             would
             think
             it
             somewhat
             harsh
             ,
             if
             the
             Parliament
             should
             force
             them
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             depose
             a
             Catholick
             Bishop
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             were
             there
             any
             such
             Bishop
             ,
             )
             that
             deserved
             to
             be
             deposed
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             cannot
             put
             an
             Interdict
             upon
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             since
             they
             onely
             pretend
             to
             deny
             the
             Pope
             any
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Temporalls
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             to
             inflict
             Temporall
             punishments
             ;
             but
             not
             over
             the
             Spiritualls
             thereof
             ,
             or
             to
             inflict
             Ecclesiasticall
             punishments
             ,
             such
             as
             an
             Interdict
             is
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             consequence
             is
             null
             ;
             Such
             a
             Practice
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             allowed
             of
             in
             France
             ,
             or
             for
             France
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             same
             Practice
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             must
             be
             allowed
             of
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             for
             England
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             the
             liberty
             which
             the
             French
             have
             concerning
             our
             present
             Debate
             is
             onely
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             defend
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             :
             which
             liberty
             is
             also
             given
             to
             our
             English
             ;
             since
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Briefs
             does
             not
             declare
             expresly
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             falsely
             suppose
             he
             does
             ,
             )
             that
             he
             has
             any
             such
             Power
             ,
             or
             forbid
             us
             to
             hold
             or
             defend
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             should
             we
             grant
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             do
             not
             )
             that
             there
             were
             in
             France
             a
             publick
             Oath
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             wherein
             they
             do
             positively
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             ,
             whether
             (
             I
             say
             )
             there
             would
             not
             be
             severall
             particular
             Reasons
             to
             refuse
             such
             an
             Oath
             as
             our
             present
             Oath
             is
             in
             England
             ,
             considering
             the
             present
             condition
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             no
             force
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             refuse
             the
             like
             Oath
             .
             For
             we
             may
             prudently
             suspect
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Framers
             of
             this
             Oath
             were
             mortall
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             such
             frequent
             mention
             therein
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             See
             of
             Rome
             (
             without
             specifying
             any
             other
             Sovereign
             Temporall
             Prince
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             as
             containing
             them
             in
             generall
             terms
             ;
             though
             there
             be
             as
             much
             need
             for
             His
             Majesty
             to
             secure
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             his
             Subjects
             against
             other
             Sovereigns
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             )
             out
             of
             hatred
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             Papall
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             in
             Spiritualls
             :
             and
             since
             they
             could
             not
             so
             easily
             bring
             Catholicks
             to
             deny
             it
             explicitly
             by
             taking
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             they
             intend
             to
             make
             them
             deny
             it
             implicitly
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             colour
             of
             Civil
             Loyalty
             ,
             inducing
             them
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             they
             would
             have
             inserted
             in
             the
             Oath
             
               a
               Renunciation
               of
               the
               Pope's
               power
               to
               Excommunicate
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             would
             implicitly
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             judgment
             ,
             have
             denied
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             .
             And
             though
             they
             left
             out
             that
             Clause
             at
             King
             Iames
             his
             request
             ,
             yet
             there
             remains
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             prudently
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             was
             contrived
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Papall
             Dignity
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             constant
             opinion
             among
             Divines
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             indifferent
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             us
             in
             contempt
             of
             any
             lawfull
             Dignity
             ,
             we
             
             are
             bound
             to
             refuse
             it
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             we
             might
             submit
             unto
             it
             .
             It
             is
             related
             of
             some
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             die
             then
             swear
             
               by
               the
               Fortune
               of
               Caesar
            
             ;
             because
             such
             an
             Oath
             was
             required
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             who
             took
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             acknowledge
             implicitly
             thereby
             ,
             that
             Fortune
             was
             a
             Goddess
             :
             yet
             Christians
             may
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             ,
             swear
             
               by
               the
               Fortune
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
            
             who
             are
             Christians
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             should
             an
             Arrian
             King
             require
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             swear
             or
             subscribe
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               Creature
            
             ,
             they
             might
             justly
             refuse
             it
             ,
             though
             that
             Proposition
             in
             rigour
             be
             true
             ;
             because
             they
             might
             prudently
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             Arrians
             did
             require
             of
             them
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             Subscription
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             ;
             which
             they
             denied
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             their
             Assertion
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Creature
             .
             Now
             nothing
             of
             this
             could
             be
             suspected
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             Pope's
             Dignity
             and
             Supremacy
             in
             Spiritualls
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             the
             Act
             wherein
             this
             Oath
             is
             inserted
             ,
             as
             above
             has
             been
             hinted
             ,
             does
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             as
             a
             distinctive
             Sign
             ,
             for
             to
             discover
             Roman
             Catholicks
             by
             the
             Refusall
             thereof
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Framers
             of
             this
             Oath
             intended
             thereby
             onely
             to
             distinguish
             Loyall
             Catholicks
             from
             those
             who
             are
             not
             such
             :
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             Title
             makes
             no
             such
             distinction
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             Title
             was
             put
             in
             by
             those
             who
             framed
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             intended
             thereby
             to
             declare
             their
             intention
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             we
             might
             say
             the
             same
             of
             distinctive
             Signs
             of
             Christians
             instituted
             by
             Pagan
             Emperours
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             were
             instituted
             by
             them
             onely
             to
             distinguish
             Obedient
             and
             Loyall
             Christians
             from
             others
             who
             were
             not
             such
             .
             For
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Emperours
             for
             not
             submitting
             to
             the
             publick
             Tests
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Edicts
             :
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             did
             feign
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             secure
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             as
             some
             Protestants
             feign
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             secure
             of
             Papists
             :
             and
             
             consequently
             ,
             those
             Pagan
             Emperours
             might
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             have
             required
             a
             compliance
             with
             those
             Tests
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Security
             ;
             as
             Iulian
             ,
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             required
             his
             Christian
             Souldiers
             to
             doe
             homage
             to
             his
             Standard
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             and
             Iupiter
             were
             painted
             ,
             )
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             Respect
             due
             unto
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             Protestants
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Principles
             of
             our
             Religion
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Act
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             this
             Inconsistency
             as
             
               an
               infection
               drawn
               from
               our
               Religion
               :
            
             and
             consequently
             ,
             they
             intend
             this
             Oath
             for
             to
             distinguish
             Roman
             Catholicks
             from
             not
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             )
             Catholicks
             who
             stick
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             as
             by
             them
             understood
             ,
             from
             those
             who
             do
             not
             .
             So
             that
             whoever
             takes
             this
             Oath
             ,
             does
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Protestants
             Sentiment
             ,
             renounce
             or
             deny
             some
             Principle
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ;
             though
             they
             require
             somewhat
             more
             for
             a
             perfect
             Conformity
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             Now
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             Divines
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             lawfull
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             distinctive
             Sign
             of
             a
             false
             Religion
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             of
             it self
             should
             be
             lawfull
             or
             indifferent
             ;
             as
             with
             the
             eating
             of
             Swines-flesh
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             of
             Incense
             before
             an
             Idoll
             ;
             which
             might
             have
             been
             instituted
             as
             an
             affront
             :
             for
             such
             Signs
             are
             onely
             arbitrary
             .
             And
             yet
             should
             there
             have
             been
             the
             like
             Oath
             enacted
             in
             France
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             prudently
             suspect
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             ever
             have
             been
             intended
             for
             a
             distinctive
             Sign
             of
             Catholicks
             from
             not
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             Again
             ,
             our
             present
             Oath
             has
             been
             prohibited
             by
             several
             Briefs
             of
             the
             Pope
             particularly
             directed
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             :
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             any
             good
             English
             Catholick
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             forbear
             the
             taking
             thereof
             .
             But
             supposing
             that
             the
             Oath
             framed
             by
             the
             Third
             Estate
             of
             France
             had
             past
             ;
             yet
             had
             it
             not
             been
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             refuse
             it
             in
             France
             as
             here
             .
             And
             sure
             the
             French
             are
             so
             addicted
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             had
             *
             he
             expresly
             prohibited
             them
             to
             take
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             to
             defend
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             submitted
             
             thereunto
             :
             since
             we
             see
             that
             they
             submitted
             to
             the
             Bull
             of
             Innocent
             X.
             wherein
             the
             Five
             Propositions
             of
             Iansenius
             are
             condemned
             ,
             and
             assented
             unto
             it
             ,
             without
             expecting
             the
             Determination
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             and
             though
             severall
             persons
             in
             France
             are
             suspected
             to
             have
             adhered
             to
             those
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             The
             better
             to
             explicate
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             that
             two
             persons
             possess
             their
             respective
             Lands
             upon
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             them
             has
             been
             condemned
             by
             his
             lawfull
             Judge
             ,
             as
             possessing
             such
             Lands
             upon
             an
             unjust
             Title
             :
             The
             other
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             personally
             condemned
             ,
             though
             his
             Title
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             a
             Condemnation
             ,
             nor
             to
             deliver
             up
             his
             Lands
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             personally
             condemned
             .
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             though
             the
             English
             are
             bound
             to
             forbear
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             prohibited
             particularly
             to
             take
             it
             :
             yet
             the
             French
             ,
             supposing
             they
             have
             the
             like
             Oath
             ,
             or
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             our
             Oath
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             a
             Prohibition
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             directed
             unto
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             it
             is
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             liberty
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             them
             who
             live
             in
             places
             infected
             ,
             as
             to
             others
             who
             inhabit
             places
             free
             from
             infection
             ;
             to
             them
             who
             are
             in
             a
             tempest
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             who
             enjoy
             fair
             weather
             :
             So
             neither
             is
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             we
             English
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             infected
             with
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             have
             the
             same
             liberty
             as
             they
             have
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             they
             publickly
             profess
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             are
             free
             from
             the
             infection
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             obedient
             Sons
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             what
             they
             determine
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             ,
             cannot
             be
             suspected
             to
             proceed
             from
             hatred
             to
             the
             Papall
             Dignity
             :
             whenas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             since
             our
             Magistrates
             are
             implacable
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             what
             they
             resolve
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             ,
             may
             prudently
             be
             thought
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             indignation
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             design
             to
             bring
             off
             Catholicks
             by
             little
             and
             little
             from
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             trust
             rather
             a
             Friend
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             more
             liberty
             ,
             then
             an
             Enemy
             .
             Whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
             whatever
             our
             Adversaries
             produce
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Acts
             or
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             and
             Universities
             of
             France
             ,
             is
             of
             little
             or
             no
             force
             to
             justifie
             the
             taking
             our
             present
             Oath
             .
          
           
             86.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             though
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             boast
             ,
             that
             some
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             ,
             being
             consulted
             about
             this
             Oath
             ,
             have
             approved
             it
             as
             it
             lies
             ;
             yet
             I
             have
             never
             seen
             their
             Subscriptions
             produced
             :
             and
             the
             Authours
             who
             have
             written
             hitherto
             for
             the
             Oath
             ,
             make
             mention
             onely
             of
             those
             publick
             Acts
             above
             quoted
             .
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             heretofore
             defended
             the
             Nullity
             of
             the
             Marriage
             between
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             and
             Queen
             Katharine
             ,
             pretended
             to
             have
             Subscriptions
             from
             the
             Doctours
             of
             Paris
             in
             their
             favour
             ;
             yet
             all
             Catholicks
             now
             confess
             that
             the
             forementioned
             Marriage
             was
             valid
             ,
             though
             the
             validity
             thereof
             has
             never
             been
             declared
             by
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             particular
             Bulls
             or
             Briefs
             ;
             as
             the
             Unlawfulness
             also
             of
             this
             Oath
             has
             been
             declared
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             admit
             that
             some
             Doctours
             of
             Paris
             have
             approved
             this
             Oath
             as
             represented
             unto
             them
             ;
             yet
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             how
             the
             Case
             was
             stated
             .
             For
             every
             one
             is
             not
             able
             to
             state
             rightly
             a
             Case
             ;
             and
             several
             times
             are
             left
             out
             some
             Circumstances
             very
             material
             ,
             which
             change
             the
             nature
             thereof
             .
             And
             particularly
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             several
             Differences
             assigned
             above
             between
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             present
             Debate
             ,
             were
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             wherewith
             French
             Divines
             might
             probably
             be
             unacquainted
             :
             and
             perhaps
             some
             of
             them
             were
             ask'd
             onely
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             which
             because
             they
             denied
             ,
             those
             who
             proposed
             the
             Quere
             presently
             inferred
             ,
             that
             they
             approved
             the
             whole
             Oath
             :
             which
             inference
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             .
             Now
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Case
             differently
             stated
             requires
             a
             different
             Solution
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             appertain
             to
             a
             Divine
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             his
             opinion
             of
             a
             Case
             so
             stated
             ,
             to
             examine
             whether
             it
             be
             rightly
             stated
             or
             not
             .
             Some
             French
             Divines
             ,
             having
             been
             asked
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             to
             frequent
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             have
             answered
             in
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             France
             for
             Catholicks
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Huguenots
             
             Churches
             :
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             being
             more
             particularly
             informed
             of
             our
             Laws
             and
             Customes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Brief
             prohibiting
             English
             Catholicks
             to
             frequent
             such
             Churches
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             has
             not
             prohibited
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             )
             they
             have
             answered
             and
             subscribed
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             87.
             
             Besides
             ,
             should
             we
             see
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             those
             Doctours
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             probably
             we
             should
             find
             them
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             Exceptions
             as
             the
             publick
             Acts
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             are
             produced
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             same
             intent
             .
             Finally
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             the
             ancient
             French
             Divines
             about
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             learned
             Oration
             of
             Cardinal
             Peron
             ,
             delivered
             before
             the
             Third
             Estate
             of
             France
             .
             And
             admitting
             that
             some
             modern
             French
             Divines
             do
             seem
             to
             favour
             the
             Oath
             :
             if
             the
             ancient
             Divines
             be
             of
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             acquiesce
             rather
             to
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             the
             former
             then
             of
             the
             latter
             ;
             especially
             since
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             latter
             has
             been
             seconded
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Briefs
             condemning
             the
             Oath
             ?
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             longer
             about
             this
             Point
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             that
             the
             chief
             or
             onely
             inducement
             of
             several
             persons
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Oath
             may
             lawfully
             be
             taken
             ,
             is
             this
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             If
             it
             be
             Objected
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             
               That
               many
               learned
               English
               Divines
               have
               and
               do
               defend
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               this
               Oath
               :
               That
               several
               English
               Catholicks
               ,
               Consciencious
               men
               ,
               have
               taken
               it
               :
               That
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               to
               depose
               Kings
               :
               That
               so
               great
               an
               Authority
               as
               this
               is
               for
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               the
               Oath
               cannot
               but
               make
               the
               Affirmative
               probable
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               probable
               that
               the
               Oath
               may
               be
               taken
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               take
               it
               ?
               especially
               since
               it
               is
               practically
               improbable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               deprive
               a
               man
               of
               what
               he
               possesses
               ,
               viz.
               a
               King
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               upon
               a
               meerly
               probable
               Opinion
               ?
               That
               it
               is
               no
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               this
               Oath
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               any
               Power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               swear
               positively
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               no
               such
               Power
               ?
               Finally
               ,
               That
               those
               who
               impugn
               the
               Oath
               
               are
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               depend
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               are
               carried
               away
               with
               Passion
               and
               Interest
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               never
               seriously
               considered
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Cause
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               consulted
               ,
               nor
               hearkned
               unto
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             89.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Divines
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Authours
             ,
             who
             
               defend
               or
               have
               defended
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               this
               Oath
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             what
             Character
             Vrban
             the
             Eighth
             gives
             of
             them
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Brief
             he
             published
             against
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             30.
             of
             May
             1626.
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               They
               who
               persuade
               you
               otherwise
            
             ,
             (
             speaking
             to
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             )
             
               prophesy
               unto
               you
               a
               lying
               Vision
               and
               a
               fraudulent
               Divination
               .
               For
               sooner
               ought
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               mighty
               to
               take
               from
               a
               Christian
               his
               life
               ,
               then
               his
               Faith.
               Yea
               ,
               if
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               teach
               you
               otherwise
               then
               the
               Apostolick
               Truth
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               ,
               Anathema
               sit
               .
            
             And
             whether
             ,
             should
             His
             Majesty
             give
             the
             like
             Character
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             prevent
             the
             rest
             from
             consulting
             him
             ,
             or
             following
             his
             Counsell
             in
             a
             certain
             civil
             matter
             ,
             he
             would
             deserve
             to
             be
             held
             for
             an
             obedient
             Subject
             ,
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Prohibition
             ,
             should
             follow
             such
             a
             man's
             counsell
             in
             the
             very
             thing
             prohibited
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             actually
             the
             Superiours
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             of
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             of
             their
             respective
             Subjects
             ,
             learned
             ,
             consciencious
             and
             grave
             men
             ,
             unanimously
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             publickly
             profess
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ;
             whenas
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             (
             excepting
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             actual
             Disobedience
             to
             his
             Superiours
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             has
             made
             a
             vow
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             his
             Disobedience
             has
             been
             excommunicated
             ,
             )
             do
             not
             dare
             publickly
             to
             declare
             themselves
             ,
             though
             the
             disadvantage
             (
             if
             any
             )
             lies
             here
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             against
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             whoever
             is
             against
             any
             Part
             or
             Clause
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             alledged
             against
             this
             Oath
             ;
             whereas
             no
             body
             can
             be
             alledged
             for
             the
             Oath
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             for
             all
             and
             every
             Clause
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             common
             Maxime
             ,
             
               Bonum
               ex
               integra
               causa
               ,
               Malum
               ex
               quocunque
               defectu
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             against
             the
             Oath
             need
             onely
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             something
             therein
             contained
             is
             at
             least
             doubtfull
             ;
             for
             a
             doubtfull
             Oath
             is
             unlawfull
             :
             whereas
             those
             who
             defend
             the
             Oath
             must
             prove
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             therein
             contained
             ,
             as
             the
             immediate
             Object
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             is
             certain
             ;
             for
             such
             must
             be
             the
             immediate
             Object
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             And
             who
             will
             not
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             who
             are
             against
             the
             Oath
             will
             evince
             that
             something
             therein
             contained
             is
             at
             least
             doubtfull
             ,
             then
             so
             few
             who
             are
             for
             it
             will
             prove
             that
             all
             things
             therein
             couched
             ,
             and
             sworn
             ,
             are
             certain
             ?
             it
             being
             far
             easier
             to
             evince
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             doubtfull
             ,
             then
             the
             contrary
             certain
             .
          
           
             92.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             confess
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Scholastical
             Divines
             and
             all
             the
             Canonists
             ,
             for
             about
             500
             years
             ,
             have
             been
             against
             some
             Clauses
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             now
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             Divine
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             Canonist
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             properly
             appertains
             the
             discussion
             of
             the
             Clauses
             of
             this
             Oath
             under
             debate
             ,
             )
             who
             dares
             to
             defend
             publickly
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             Catholick
             Authour
             ,
             besides
             some
             few
             of
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Subjects
             ,
             either
             
               French
               ,
               German
            
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             I
             have
             been
             able
             to
             learn
             ,
             who
             has
             printed
             any
             thing
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             Oath
             as
             it
             lies
             :
             whereas
             not
             onely
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             forrein
             Authours
             ,
             
               Spaniards
               ,
               Italians
               ,
               Germans
            
             ,
             and
             Flemmings
             ,
             have
             printed
             Books
             against
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             lies
             .
             Now
             to
             say
             that
             all
             the
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             were
             in
             so
             gross
             an
             Errour
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             no
             body
             daring
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             till
             some
             few
             Priests
             of
             our
             Nation
             rose
             up
             to
             disabuse
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             had
             not
             understood
             either
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             Councills
             ,
             or
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             in
             all
             probability
             they
             were
             as
             much
             vers'd
             in
             them
             as
             these
             modern
             Divines
             ;
             for
             them
             to
             say
             this
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             seems
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             and
             savours
             not
             a
             little
             what
             the
             Protestants
             affirm
             concerning
             their
             pretended
             Reformation
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               
               whole
               Church
               was
               involved
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               in
               gross
               Errours
               ,
               till
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               came
               to
               disabuse
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               had
               been
               erroneously
               mistaken
               in
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             It
             seems
             also
             very
             strange
             ,
             what
             some
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             those
             ancient
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             had
             not
             seriously
             ,
             but
             perfunctorily
             considered
             the
             Points
             under
             debate
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             though
             they
             write
             great
             Tracts
             concerning
             them
             .
             What
             man
             can
             prudently
             think
             ,
             that
             neither
             Bellarmine
             ,
             nor
             Peron
             ,
             nor
             Suarez
             ,
             nay
             nor
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             so
             many
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Divines
             ,
             who
             have
             impugned
             this
             Oath
             ,
             or
             some
             part
             thereof
             ,
             have
             seriously
             studied
             the
             Point
             ,
             but
             onely
             slightly
             examined
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             onely
             
               Withrington
               ,
               Peter
               Walsh
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             their
             Caball
             ,
             have
             throughly
             discussed
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             seriously
             studied
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             reasonable
             to
             reject
             the
             Authority
             of
             so
             many
             Grave
             and
             Learned
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             precarious
             Supposition
             as
             this
             is
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             any
             one
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             slight
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             has
             not
             seriously
             examined
             the
             Point
             under
             debate
             ;
             and
             that
             had
             he
             seriously
             pondered
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             of
             the
             contrary
             persuasion
             ?
          
           
             93.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Preston
             ,
             who
             writ
             those
             Books
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             published
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Withrington
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             Champion
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             by
             a
             person
             worthy
             of
             all
             Credit
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             never
             took
             the
             Oath
             himself
             ,
             nor
             advised
             any
             other
             to
             take
             it
             ;
             but
             onely
             writ
             those
             Books
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             what
             might
             be
             said
             in
             favour
             thereof
             .
             The
             same
             Authour
             grants
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             Authority
             to
             order
             and
             direct
             the
             Temporal
             affairs
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             Temporal
             punishments
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Precept
             ,
             or
             Prohibition
             ,
             or
             a
             Direction
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             good
             ;
             and
             he
             inveighs
             against
             Skulchenius
             ,
             for
             accusing
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             denied
             the
             Pope
             such
             a
             Power
             over
             the
             Temporalls
             of
             Princes
             ;
             and
             he
             saies
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             controversy
             in
             the
             present
             
             Point
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             command
             or
             prohibit
             Princes
             ,
             even
             in
             Temporal
             affairs
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             good
             of
             themselves
             or
             their
             Kingdoms
             .
             
               Neque
               de
               potestate
               Ecclesiastica
               praecipiendi
               ,
               sed
               tantùm
               coercendi
               ,
               ulla
               in
               praesenti
               controversia
               est
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Authority
             which
             Withrington
             admits
             in
             the
             Pope
             over
             the
             Temporalls
             of
             Princes
             ,
             seems
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             difficulties
             which
             he
             objects
             against
             the
             coercive
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Paris
             alledged
             above
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ;
             
               Non
               esse
               Doctrinam
               Facultatis
               ,
               quod
               Summus
               Pontifex
               aliquam
               in
               Temporalia
               Regis
               Christianissimi
               Authoritatem
               habeat
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             a
             directive
             or
             preceptive
             Authority
             over
             the
             Temporals
             of
             Princes
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             some
             Authority
             over
             their
             Temporals
             .
          
           
             94.
             
             Now
             consider
             whether
             ,
             since
             Withrington
             and
             his
             Associates
             will
             not
             grant
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             which
             is
             not
             evidently
             deduced
             out
             of
             the
             Precedents
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             left
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             
               preceptive
               ,
               prohibitive
            
             ,
             and
             directive
             Power
             over
             the
             Temporalls
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             Withrington
             grants
             the
             Pope
             ,
             can
             be
             better
             declared
             out
             of
             the
             Precedents
             left
             in
             Scripture
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             for
             when
             did
             any
             of
             them
             exercise
             such
             a
             Power
             over
             Temporal
             Princes
             in
             Civil
             matters
             ?
             )
             then
             the
             coercive
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             consider
             farther
             ,
             whether
             the
             forementioned
             Power
             be
             not
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             the
             coercive
             Power
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Pope
             may
             justly
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             good
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             command
             a
             King
             to
             desist
             from
             persecuting
             his
             Subjects
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             prohibit
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             goes
             on
             in
             persecuting
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             to
             bear
             him
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ;
             how
             can
             they
             swear
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               notwithstanding
               any
               Sentence
               made
               or
               granted
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               and
               granted
               ,
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               his
               Authority
               ,
               against
               their
               Prince
               ,
               they
               will
               bear
               him
               true
               Allegeance
            
             ?
             For
             certainly
             all
             just
             Precepts
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             Kings
             will
             be
             as
             unwilling
             to
             grant
             this
             prohibitive
             or
             preceptive
             
             Power
             to
             the
             Pope
             over
             their
             Temporalls
             ,
             as
             the
             coercive
             Power
             .
             For
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             fear
             what
             the
             Pope
             can
             doe
             against
             them
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             as
             by
             force
             of
             Precepts
             and
             Prohibitions
             .
          
           
             95.
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             Oath
             seems
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             extravagant
             case
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             Spirituall
             welfare
             of
             those
             who
             are
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             
             and
             acting
             onely
             by
             
               a
               Commission
               derived
               from
               necessity
            
             ,
             depose
             Princes
             ;
             as
             one
             may
             justly
             take
             away
             his
             neighbour's
             life
             ,
             when
             ,
             unjustly
             attacqued
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             his
             own
             life
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             all
             that
             Bellarmine
             affirms
             .
             For
             he
             does
             not
             grant
             the
             Pope
             Authority
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             of
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             of
             defending
             his
             Flock
             from
             being
             infected
             by
             their
             Prince
             with
             Heresie
             .
             And
             if
             they
             grant
             this
             Power
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             possible
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             what
             the
             chief
             Maintainers
             of
             the
             Oath
             teach
             concerning
             the
             Deposing
             power
             be
             duely
             sifted
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             effect
             they
             grant
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             deny
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             grant
             enough
             to
             render
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             96.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             when
             it
             manifestly
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             whereon
             an
             Authour
             proceeds
             is
             false
             ,
             or
             inconclusive
             ,
             any
             account
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Opinion
             or
             Judgment
             of
             such
             an
             Authour
             .
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             briefly
             consider
             the
             main
             Reasons
             whereon
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             bottome
             their
             Sentiment
             .
             It
             is
             far
             from
             my
             intention
             ,
             to
             defend
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             Authority
             to
             depose
             Princes
             :
             my
             design
             onely
             is
             ,
             to
             examine
             the
             Reasons
             whereby
             some
             Authours
             do
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Authority
             .
             For
             let
             an
             Opinion
             be
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             yet
             some
             may
             ground
             it
             ill
             .
          
           
             97.
             
             The
             common
             Reason
             therefore
             whereon
             most
             of
             those
             Authours
             ,
             who
             impugn
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             do
             ground
             themselves
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               a
               meer
               Spirituall
               Power
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               onely
               granted
               the
               Pope
               over
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               
               in
               no
               case
               possible
               ,
               does
               extend
               it self
               to
               any
               Temporall
               thing
               .
            
             This
             Reason
             does
             not
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Temporall
             Prince
             of
             Rome
             ,
             has
             not
             an
             
               indirect
               Right
               and
               Power
            
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             such
             a
             Power
             being
             inherent
             to
             every
             Sovereign
             Prince
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             one
             takes
             this
             Oath
             ,
             he
             must
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             neither
             by
             himself
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             ,
             has
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             Kings
             .
             So
             that
             whoever
             takes
             this
             Oath
             ,
             does
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             swears
             he
             takes
             them
             so
             ,
             )
             implicitly
             deny
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Sovereign
             Temporall
             Prince
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             he
             denies
             him
             something
             inherent
             and
             proper
             to
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
          
           
             98.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             may
             extend
             it self
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             Temporall
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifestly
             false
             .
             And
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             confess
             ,
             (
             as
             has
             been
             seen
             above
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Pope's
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             may
             extend
             it self
             to
             Temporall
             things
             
               per
               modum
               directionis
               aut
               praecepti
               .
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             either
             had
             no
             Temporall
             Power
             whiles
             they
             lived
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             did
             not
             exercise
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             :
             
             
               Regnum
               meum
               non
               est
               de
               hoc
               mundo
               :
            
             and
             yet
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Non
               veni
               pacem
               mittere
               ,
               sed
               gladium
            
             ;
             I
             did
             not
             come
             to
             bring
             peace
             ,
             but
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             a
             separation
             between
             the
             nearest
             relations
             ;
             as
             between
             Mother
             and
             Daughter
             ,
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             who
             are
             tied
             one
             to
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Subjects
             are
             tied
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             :
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             when
             a
             reciprocall
             communication
             between
             them
             is
             prejudiciall
             to
             their
             eternall
             Salvation
             .
             
             Our
             Saviour
             also
             used
             a
             Temporall
             Power
             and
             force
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             those
             who
             with
             buying
             and
             selling
             profaned
             the
             materiall
             Temple
             of
             God
             ▪
             as
             Hereticks
             profane
             with
             their
             Heresies
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Spirituall
             Temples
             of
             God.
             
             St.
             Peter
             gave
             Sentence
             of
             death
             against
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             ;
             and
             God
             miraculously
             concurred
             to
             the
             execution
             thereof
             :
             as
             he
             does
             miracles
             sometimes
             to
             confirm
             the
             Sentences
             issued
             by
             the
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             allowed
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             Prelats
             ,
             is
             meerly
             Spirituall
             ,
             as
             all
             confess
             :
             and
             
             yet
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             it
             extends
             it self
             to
             deprive
             the
             person
             excommunicated
             from
             all
             Civil
             Communication
             with
             others
             ,
             due
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             has
             been
             alledged
             above
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             punishment
             was
             imposed
             upon
             Excommunicated
             persons
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Temporall
             Princes
             .
             For
             what
             Temporal
             Prince
             was
             there
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             granted
             any
             such
             effect
             to
             their
             Excommunication
             ;
             since
             the
             Temporall
             Princes
             then
             living
             were
             Persecutours
             of
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             99.
             
             Besides
             ,
             a
             Confessarius
             has
             meer
             Spirituall
             power
             over
             his
             Penitent
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             sure
             ,
             he
             may
             enjoyn
             some
             corporall
             and
             temporall
             Penance
             ,
             (
             as
             has
             already
             been
             hinted
             ,
             )
             and
             oblige
             him
             ,
             or
             declare
             him
             obliged
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             a
             restitution
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             the
             going
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             ruine
             was
             :
             All
             which
             things
             are
             Temporall
             .
             A
             Wife
             ,
             who
             cannot
             live
             with
             her
             Husband
             without
             imminent
             danger
             of
             being
             perverted
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             quit
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             right
             he
             has
             over
             her
             ,
             though
             meerly
             Temporall
             and
             Carnall
             :
             and
             she
             may
             be
             commanded
             by
             her
             Spirituall
             Directour
             to
             doe
             so
             .
             And
             sure
             there
             is
             as
             great
             a
             Tie
             between
             a
             Wife
             and
             her
             Husband
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             different
             kind
             ,
             as
             between
             a
             Subject
             and
             his
             Prince
             .
          
           
             100.
             
             Again
             ,
             what
             Kingdome
             is
             there
             ,
             where
             meerly
             Spirituall
             crimes
             ,
             as
             Heresie
             ,
             Apostasie
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             punished
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             some
             Temporall
             Punishment
             ,
             either
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             Confiscation
             of
             goods
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ?
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             England
             there
             are
             severall
             Punishments
             enacted
             by
             the
             Law
             against
             Spirituall
             crimes
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             so
             many
             Penall
             Laws
             established
             against
             Recusants
             :
             yea
             ,
             whoever
             is
             Excommunicated
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             deprived
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             power
             to
             plead
             ,
             or
             sue
             another
             for
             what
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             .
             So
             that
             Protestants
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             be
             Temporally
             punished
             by
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             account
             .
          
           
           
             101.
             
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             
               that
               Temporall
               Princes
               have
               enacted
               such
               Laws
               against
               Spirituall
               crimes
               as
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Temporall
               Good
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ;
               or
               because
               at
               least
               Christian
               Princes
               are
               impowered
               ,
               by
               severall
               Titles
               allowed
               them
               ,
               to
               defend
               by
               their
               Temporall
               Forces
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               crimes
               destructive
               to
               Faith
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             the
             Pope
             may
             deprive
             one
             of
             some
             Temporall
             thing
             ,
             (
             if
             nothing
             else
             do
             hinder
             it
             ,
             )
             when
             it
             is
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             Good
             of
             Christians
             :
             for
             he
             is
             invested
             also
             with
             severall
             Titles
             ,
             which
             enable
             him
             to
             direct
             the
             Temporalls
             of
             Princes
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Spirituall
             good
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirituall
             good
             of
             their
             Nation
             :
             Because
             if
             a
             meer
             Temporall
             Power
             (
             such
             as
             we
             onely
             ascribe
             to
             Kings
             )
             can
             extend
             it self
             to
             the
             Temporall
             punishment
             of
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             crime
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             is
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Temporall
             good
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             which
             crime
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Temporall
             Court
             ;
             )
             why
             may
             not
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             power
             (
             such
             as
             we
             attribute
             onely
             to
             the
             Pope
             over
             all
             Christendome
             )
             enjoyn
             ,
             in
             certain
             cases
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             be
             not
             some
             other
             obstacle
             ,
             )
             a
             Temporall
             punishment
             ,
             or
             deprive
             of
             some
             .
             Temporall
             thing
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Spirituall
             end
             ?
             the
             Execution
             of
             which
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             Deprivation
             of
             which
             thing
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Temporall
             Prince
             .
             And
             so
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Power
             does
             ,
             and
             may
             justly
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             
               invocare
               auxilium
               brachii
               secularis
            
             ,
             (
             invoke
             the
             assistence
             of
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             )
             in
             order
             to
             inflict
             some
             Temporall
             punishment
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             Spirituall
             crime
             .
          
           
             102.
             
             Yet
             farther
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             Excommunicating
             (
             which
             is
             meerly
             Spirituall
             )
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             extend
             it self
             to
             punish
             meer
             Civill
             crimes
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             by
             severall
             instances
             :
             why
             may
             not
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             power
             extend
             it self
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             to
             inflict
             a
             Temporall
             punishment
             ?
             And
             a
             meer
             Temporall
             Power
             also
             may
             ,
             in
             certain
             cases
             ,
             extend
             it self
             to
             punish
             Ecclesiasticall
             Princes
             ,
             who
             are
             exempt
             from
             the
             ordinary
             Civill
             Jurisdiction
             :
             why
             therefore
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             may
             not
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             extend
             it self
             to
             punish
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             Temporall
             
             persons
             ,
             and
             with
             Temporall
             punishments
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             the
             Assistence
             of
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ?
             For
             Temporalls
             are
             not
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             Power
             ,
             more
             then
             Spiritualls
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Temporall
             Power
             .
          
           
             103.
             
             Finally
             ,
             the
             stoutest
             Maintainers
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Subject
             who
             is
             persecuted
             by
             his
             Prince
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             imminent
             danger
             of
             being
             perverted
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             flie
             ,
             and
             steal
             away
             into
             a
             forrein
             Country
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             practice
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             
               Cùm
               autem
               persequentur
               vos
               in
               civitate
               ista
               ,
               fugite
               in
               aliam
            
             ;
             and
             this
             even
             against
             his
             Prince's
             express
             prohibition
             :
             and
             his
             Spirituall
             Directours
             may
             counsell
             him
             ,
             or
             enjoyn
             him
             ,
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             may
             lawfully
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             deprive
             his
             Prince
             ,
             upon
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             account
             ,
             (
             viz.
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             )
             of
             a
             naturall-born
             Subject
             ;
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Temporalties
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             Yea
             ,
             what
             Priest
             or
             Lay-Catholick
             is
             there
             ,
             even
             among
             those
             who
             are
             so
             hot
             for
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             pretending
             thereby
             to
             signalize
             with
             particularity
             their
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             transgress
             ,
             and
             thinks
             he
             may
             do
             so
             lawfully
             ,
             upon
             some
             Spirituall
             account
             ,
             severall
             Civil
             and
             Temporall
             Laws
             ,
             enacted
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             against
             Popish
             Recusants
             ;
             either
             sending
             over
             their
             Children
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             against
             the
             express
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             or
             tarrying
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             against
             severall
             Proclamations
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             or
             doing
             many
             other
             meer
             Temporall
             things
             prohibited
             unto
             Papists
             by
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             104.
             
             All
             which
             instances
             ,
             most
             whereof
             are
             granted
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             do
             evidently
             evince
             ,
             That
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             things
             are
             not
             so
             vastly
             different
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             possible
             ,
             interfere
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             always
             unlawfull
             to
             deprive
             one
             of
             a
             Temporall
             thing
             upon
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             account
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             extend
             it self
             to
             Temporall
             
             things
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             That
             this
             proof
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Assertion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             in
             any
             case
             possible
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Assertion
             be
             in
             it self
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             ,
             because
             a
             Spirituall
             Power
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             extend
             it self
             to
             Temporalls
             ,
             it
             may
             therefore
             Depose
             Kings
             ;
             but
             onely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             good
             Reason
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             depose
             Kings
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             because
             a
             meer
             Spirituall
             Power
             can
             in
             no
             case
             possible
             extend
             it self
             to
             Temporalls
             .
          
           
             105.
             
             Another
             Reason
             very
             common
             among
             those
             who
             defend
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               neither
               the
               Unlawfulness
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ,
               is
               any
               Article
               of
               Divine
               Faith.
               
            
             Whence
             they
             infer
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             lawfully
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             swear
             positively
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             .
             Now
             let
             any
             one
             judge
             ,
             whether
             this
             consequence
             be
             not
             manifestly
             null
             :
             Such
             a
             thing
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             may
             lawfully
             swear
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             is
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Britanny
            
             :
             shall
             we
             therefore
             swear
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Sovereign
             Temporall
             Prince
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             yet
             neither
             Protestant
             nor
             Catholick
             will
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             certain
             ,
             though
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             doubtfull
             :
             and
             one
             cannot
             lawfully
             swear
             what
             is
             false
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
             106.
             
             And
             as
             for
             our
             present
             case
             ;
             Those
             who
             defend
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             do
             not
             unanimously
             affirm
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             expresly
             defined
             as
             such
             by
             any
             Generall
             Council
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             universall
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             some
             of
             them
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             it
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             Theologicall
             Truth
             ;
             others
             deduce
             it
             from
             Prescription
             ;
             others
             from
             a
             Donation
             or
             Agreement
             made
             between
             Catholick
             Princes
             ;
             alledging
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             famous
             Canonicall
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             assented
             
             unto
             by
             the
             Embassadours
             and
             Plenipotentiaries
             of
             all
             or
             most
             Catholick
             Princes
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             present
             at
             the
             Councill
             .
          
           
             107.
             
             At
             least
             it
             does
             not
             seem
             impossible
             ,
             that
             Catholick
             Princes
             ,
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             zeal
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             should
             make
             a
             League
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             become
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             declared
             as
             such
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             all
             Catholicks
             confess
             ,
             belongs
             the
             Authority
             of
             Declaring
             one
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             )
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             to
             attacque
             the
             Transgressour
             ,
             and
             force
             him
             by
             their
             Arms
             to
             recant
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             of
             refusall
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             the
             War
             till
             they
             have
             Deposed
             him
             ,
             and
             Absolved
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             .
             And
             what
             is
             agreed
             upon
             so
             by
             the
             common
             Consent
             of
             Princes
             ,
             cannot
             be
             recalled
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             common
             Consent
             .
             This
             case
             (
             I
             say
             )
             does
             not
             seem
             impossible
             .
             Now
             the
             Pope
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             by
             declaring
             such
             a
             Prince
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             does
             as
             it
             were
             authorize
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Allies
             to
             attacque
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             he
             refuses
             to
             recant
             ,
             to
             Depose
             him
             :
             though
             he
             is
             not
             then
             so
             properly
             Deposed
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Declaration
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Contract
             made
             between
             those
             Princes
             .
             Suppose
             that
             some
             zealous
             Protestant
             should
             entail
             his
             Estate
             upon
             his
             heirs
             with
             this
             Condition
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             quit
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             (
             whom
             Protestants
             acknowledge
             here
             in
             England
             as
             their
             Primate
             )
             to
             have
             quitted
             Protestancy
             ,
             his
             inheritance
             should
             pass
             to
             the
             next
             heir
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Archbishop
             should
             declare
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             who
             possest
             that
             Estate
             had
             quitted
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             he
             would
             deprive
             him
             ,
             or
             rather
             declare
             him
             deprived
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             though
             the
             Archbishop
             has
             no
             Authority
             ,
             in
             rigour
             ,
             to
             deprive
             any
             man
             of
             his
             Estate
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             such
             a
             man
             would
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             rather
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Entailment
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Archbishop's
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             108.
             
             Finally
             ,
             Protestants
             do
             commonly
             confess
             ,
             (
             to
             return
             to
             the
             main
             Point
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Points
             wherein
             they
             differ
             
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               No
               Purgatory
               ,
               No
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               No
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             Negatives
             ,
             are
             no
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             far
             from
             positively
             swearing
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             forementioned
             Reason
             of
             these
             Authours
             is
             manifestly
             false
             :
             For
             it
             runs
             thus
             .
             Whensoever
             any
             thing
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             contrary
             may
             positively
             be
             sworn
             :
             But
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             we
             may
             positively
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             .
             The
             Major
             Proposition
             is
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             .
          
           
             109.
             
             Another
             main
             Argument
             ,
             which
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             make
             a
             great
             account
             of
             in
             order
             to
             deny
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               come
               into
               the
               World
               to
               deprive
               other
               men
               of
               their
               Temporal
               Dominions
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 Regnum
                 meum
                 non
                 est
                 de
                 hoc
                 mundo
                 ;
                 )
              
               and
               much
               less
               to
               deprive
               Kings
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               
                 (
                 Non
                 eripit
                 mortalia
                 ,
                 Qui
                 regna
                 dat
                 coelestia
                 .
                 )
              
            
             Hence
             they
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             for
             his
             Power
             must
             be
             immediately
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Vicar
             he
             is
             .
             To
             this
             Argument
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             not
             extend
             it self
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             to
             the
             Deprivation
             of
             Temporals
             ;
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             Bishops
             have
             the
             Temporal
             Sovereignty
             of
             several
             places
             ,
             granted
             unto
             them
             by
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             acquired
             ;
             though
             neither
             our
             Saviour
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             had
             any
             such
             Sovereignty
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Consequence
             is
             null
             ,
             Christ
             had
             no
             such
             power
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Pope
             has
             it
             not
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             Oath
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             body
             else
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Hymn
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             proved
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             to
             deprive
             Kings
             of
             their
             Dominions
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             not
             given
             me
             this
             life
             to
             kill
             my
             neighbour
             :
             yet
             in
             some
             extravagant
             case
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             my
             own
             life
             ,
             I
             may
             lawfully
             kill
             
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             also
             certain
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             was
             not
             made
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             from
             other
             Princes
             their
             Dominions
             :
             yet
             He
             may
             doe
             it
             ,
             if
             otherwise
             He
             cannot
             defend
             His
             Subjects
             .
             Neither
             did
             Christ
             come
             to
             damn
             any
             one
             out
             of
             his
             primary
             intention
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             all
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             does
             ,
             and
             may
             justly
             ,
             condemn
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             obstinate
             ,
             to
             eternal
             punishments
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             his
             primary
             design
             in
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             was
             not
             ,
             to
             separate
             a
             man
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Son
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             Brother
             from
             his
             Sister
             ;
             for
             he
             commands
             all
             ,
             especially
             Relations
             ,
             to
             keep
             union
             and
             due
             correspondence
             among
             themselves
             :
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             said
             of
             him
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
               Non
               veni
               pacem
               mittere
               ,
               sed
               gladium
               ,
            
             I
             did
             not
             come
             to
             bring
             peace
             ,
             but
             division
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             Brother
             and
             Sister
             ,
             when
             the
             Communication
             with
             them
             is
             destructive
             to
             their
             Salvation
             :
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             are
             not
             more
             expresly
             commanded
             in
             Scripture
             to
             honour
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             then
             Children
             are
             commanded
             to
             honour
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Wives
             to
             obey
             their
             Husbands
             .
          
           
             110.
             
             If
             our
             Adversaries
             object
             ,
             That
             the
             cases
             alledged
             by
             us
             here
             and
             above
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             sometimes
             exercise
             their
             Power
             over
             Temporals
             ,
             or
             deprive
             others
             of
             some
             Temporal
             thing
             ,
             did
             proceed
             ,
             not
             from
             an
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             hence
             cannot
             be
             inferred
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             any
             such
             Power
             ,
             since
             he
             succeeds
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             their
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             onely
             :
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             cases
             at
             least
             alledged
             by
             us
             are
             not
             such
             .
             For
             the
             Power
             to
             deprive
             one
             ,
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             of
             all
             Civil
             conversation
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             a
             man
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             in
             certain
             cases
             ,
             is
             inherent
             in
             the
             Pope
             according
             to
             his
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             .
             That
             the
             forementioned
             Instances
             do
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             
             Christ's
             Power
             upon
             earth
             was
             meerly
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             yet
             he
             exercised
             sometimes
             his
             Power
             over
             Temporals
             :
             which
             was
             the
             main
             intent
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             alledged
             those
             Precedents
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Finally
             ,
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             very
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             for
             Popes
             to
             Depose
             Kings
             ,
             and
             even
             (
             which
             is
             much
             less
             )
             to
             Excommunicate
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             derive
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             from
             Christ
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             received
             that
             Power
             onely
             for
             some
             extraordinary
             and
             extravagant
             cases
             .
          
           
             111.
             
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             reflect
             upon
             these
             Authours
             ,
             who
             impugn
             the
             forementioned
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             They
             require
             their
             Adversaries
             to
             shew
             out
             of
             Scripture
             the
             King-dethroning
             Power
             :
             if
             they
             cannot
             shew
             it
             thence
             ,
             then
             they
             triumph
             ,
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             :
             though
             that
             inference
             be
             null
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             insinuated
             .
             If
             they
             produce
             out
             of
             Scripture
             several
             Instances
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
             Christ's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Power
             did
             extend
             it self
             sometimes
             to
             Temporals
             ;
             then
             they
             answer
             ,
             that
             such
             cases
             were
             extraordinary
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             brought
             as
             proofs
             of
             any
             such
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             Christ
             had
             exercised
             never
             so
             great
             Temporal
             Power
             ,
             and
             had
             Deposed
             more
             Kings
             then
             ever
             Popes
             did
             depose
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             depose
             ;
             they
             might
             with
             the
             same
             Answer
             put
             them
             all
             off
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             from
             an
             extraordinary
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             112.
             
             There
             follows
             another
             Reason
             ,
             of
             great
             value
             among
             the
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               cannot
               be
               found
               in
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               till
               Gregory
               the
               VII
               .
               his
               time
               ,
               one
               precedent
               for
               any
               such
               Power
               in
               the
               Pope
               ;
               whereas
               Christians
               were
               persecuted
               as
               much
               by
               Pagan
               Emperours
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               or
               have
               been
               persecuted
               by
               Heretical
               Princes
               :
               Neither
               had
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               less
               courage
               or
               zeal
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               conservation
               thereof
               ,
               then
               the
               modern
               .
            
             But
             ,
             whatever
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             be
             ,
             this
             Reason
             is
             not
             solid
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             those
             who
             ground
             the
             forementioned
             Power
             upon
             Prescription
             ,
             or
             an
             Agreement
             made
             between
             Princes
             ,
             can
             easily
             answer
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Prescription
             or
             Agreement
             made
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             in
             their
             time
             no
             such
             Power
             was
             exercised
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             ,
             since
             the
             Deposition
             was
             to
             be
             
             put
             in
             execution
             by
             the
             help
             of
             some
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             any
             Christian
             Prince
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             that
             could
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Pope's
             Sentence
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             issued
             forth
             any
             against
             a
             Pagan
             Emperour
             ,
             would
             upon
             this
             account
             have
             been
             insignificant
             :
             neither
             would
             the
             Pagan
             Subjects
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Christian
             Subjects
             were
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             taken
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             of
             little
             concern
             .
          
           
             113.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             't
             is
             no
             good
             Argument
             ,
             Such
             a
             Power
             was
             not
             exercised
             till
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             Therefore
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Power
             till
             such
             a
             time
             .
             The
             existency
             of
             one
             onely
             Act
             does
             necessarily
             infer
             the
             existency
             of
             a
             Power
             for
             it
             :
             but
             the
             denial
             of
             several
             ,
             yea
             of
             all
             Acts
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             though
             for
             some
             long
             time
             ,
             does
             not
             necessarily
             infer
             the
             denial
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             .
             For
             a
             Power
             ,
             especially
             to
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             may
             lie
             dormant
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             The
             Power
             to
             Excommunicate
             Princes
             nominatim
             is
             certainly
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             very
             few
             Precedents
             in
             ancient
             times
             of
             any
             such
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             some
             have
             reflected
             very
             well
             ,
             as
             above
             we
             hinted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Instance
             of
             an
             Heretical
             Prince
             ,
             who
             was
             alwaies
             brought
             up
             in
             Heresy
             ,
             Excommunicated
             nominatim
             :
             and
             yet
             even
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Pope
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             Excommunicate
             nominatim
             such
             Princes
             .
          
           
             114.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             to
             have
             read
             ,
             that
             either
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Kings
             ,
             were
             speciatim
             Excommunicated
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             sure
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Power
             to
             Excommunicate
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             they
             deserved
             it
             too
             .
             Why
             therefore
             do
             these
             Authours
             infer
             ,
             that
             ,
             because
             several
             Kings
             ,
             who
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             not
             Deposed
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Power
             to
             depose
             them
             ?
             Such
             a
             thing
             was
             not
             done
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             might
             not
             lawfully
             have
             been
             done
             ;
             is
             no
             good
             Consequence
             .
             There
             was
             no
             General
             Council
             held
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             till
             the
             First
             General
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             of
             Nice
             ;
             though
             there
             
             were
             several
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             many
             zealous
             Popes
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             :
             shall
             we
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             had
             no
             Authority
             to
             call
             a
             General
             Council
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ?
             or
             shall
             we
             alledge
             the
             continuance
             of
             three
             hundred
             years
             without
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             call
             such
             a
             Council
             ?
             And
             if
             a
             Power
             could
             lie
             dormant
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             certain
             Circumstances
             ,
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             why
             not
             for
             some
             years
             more
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             because
             the
             Popes
             did
             not
             exercise
             ,
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             invested
             with
             any
             such
             Power
             .
          
           
             115.
             
             I
             close
             up
             this
             Point
             with
             another
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Impugners
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               power
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               needs
               persuade
               us
               ,
               what
               difference
               can
               be
               between
               a
               direct
               Power
               and
               an
               indirect
               Power
               :
               and
               since
               they
               are
               convinced
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               no
               direct
               Power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               as
               even
               Bellarmine
               confesses
               ,
               they
               infer
               ,
               that
               he
               neither
               has
               an
               indirect
               Power
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               For
               what
               matters
               it
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               mischief
               the
               less
               ,
               whether
               one's
               eyes
               be
               beaten
               out
               by
               a
               direct
               stroke
               from
               a
               Tennis-ball
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Bricol
               ?
            
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             Difficulty
             ;
             No
             body
             denies
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             a
             Prince
             be
             really
             Deposed
             ,
             the
             effect
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             Deposed
             by
             a
             direct
             ,
             or
             indirect
             Power
             :
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             instance
             they
             bring
             does
             amount
             to
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             't
             is
             harder
             ,
             more
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             more
             skill
             is
             required
             to
             strike
             a
             set
             mark
             by
             Bricol
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             direct
             stroke
             of
             a
             Tennis-ball
             ;
             and
             were
             one
             to
             stand
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             stroke
             ,
             sure
             he
             would
             rather
             stand
             a
             Bricol
             then
             a
             direct
             stroke
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             a
             direct
             and
             an
             indirect
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             and
             so
             palpable
             ,
             that
             (
             sure
             )
             these
             Authours
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             perceive
             it
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Power
             His
             Majesty
             has
             to
             depose
             ,
             or
             recall
             a
             Lord-Lieutenant
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             to
             depose
             a
             forrein
             Prince
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             His
             Subjects
             ?
             between
             the
             Right
             every
             one
             has
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             belongs
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             extreme
             necessity
             ?
             between
             
             the
             right
             one
             has
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             hair
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             arm
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             the
             whole
             body
             would
             perish
             ?
             between
             the
             power
             a
             man
             has
             to
             put
             away
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             from
             cohabiting
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             case
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             such
             Powers
             are
             very
             different
             ;
             and
             as
             different
             is
             a
             direct
             or
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             from
             an
             indirect
             or
             conditional
             Power
             onely
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             .
             The
             former
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             latter
             .
             A
             direct
             and
             absolute
             Power
             is
             easily
             ,
             often
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             at
             the
             meer
             pleasure
             of
             him
             that
             is
             invested
             therewith
             ,
             put
             in
             execution
             :
             whereas
             a
             pure
             indirect
             Power
             is
             seldome
             reduced
             to
             practice
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             extravagant
             case
             onely
             .
             Hence
             I
             deduce
             ,
             that
             the
             indirect
             Power
             over
             Princes
             ,
             which
             some
             attribute
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             Security
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             Duty
             and
             Respect
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             certainly
             one
             Prince
             may
             be
             secure
             of
             another
             Prince
             ;
             and
             yet
             every
             Prince
             has
             an
             indirect
             Power
             to
             depose
             any
             other
             Sovereign
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             Subjects
             .
             Any
             one
             that
             walks
             in
             the
             streets
             may
             be
             secure
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             have
             an
             indirect
             Power
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             attaques
             me
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             my self
             .
          
           
             116.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             respect
             due
             to
             Princes
             ,
             Catholick
             Divines
             affirm
             more
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Point
             ,
             (
             without
             being
             therefore
             charged
             with
             Disrespect
             toward
             him
             ,
             )
             then
             of
             meer
             Temporal
             Princes
             .
             For
             they
             openly
             defend
             ,
             that
             should
             the
             Pope
             become
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             he
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             Pope
             ;
             and
             should
             he
             persist
             to
             retain
             the
             Papall
             Dignity
             ,
             Christian
             Princes
             might
             compell
             him
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             to
             quit
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             assert
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             ,
             meerly
             because
             he
             becomes
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ceases
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             may
             be
             Deposed
             upon
             that
             account
             onely
             ;
             since
             even
             Bellarmine
             and
             Peron
             are
             not
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             can
             be
             Deposed
             meerly
             because
             he
             is
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             unless
             moreover
             he
             does
             endeavour
             to
             pervert
             his
             Subjects
             .
             So
             that
             one
             cannot
             swear
             positively
             ,
             neither
             does
             the
             Pope
             require
             it
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             ,
             neither
             by
             himself
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             Authority
             derived
             from
             his
             Crown
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             hath
             
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             imaginable
             ,
             to
             Depose
             the
             Pope
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             Temporal
             Prince
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             Pope
             ,
             or
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Sovereign
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             has
             been
             insinuated
             .
             What
             wonder
             is
             it
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Catholicks
             should
             scruple
             to
             swear
             positively
             ,
             in
             as
             ample
             terms
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             Depose
             Kings
             ?
             For
             ,
             sure
             ,
             no
             Catholick
             will
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Kings
             have
             more
             Power
             over
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             over
             Kings
             .
          
           
             117.
             
             From
             what
             hitherto
             has
             been
             discuss'd
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             conclude
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Opinion
             that
             denies
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             Authority
             to
             Depose
             Kings
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             forementioned
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             it
             are
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             or
             inconclusive
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Authours
             ,
             who
             ground
             themselves
             upon
             those
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             ,
             is
             void
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             Yea
             ,
             should
             the
             aforesaid
             Reasons
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             not
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             may
             lawfully
             be
             taken
             .
             For
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Difficulties
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             .
          
           
             118.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Example
               of
               such
               Catholicks
               as
               have
               taken
               the
               Oath
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             most
             of
             them
             have
             not
             been
             guided
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Writers
             ,
             as
             have
             grounded
             themselves
             upon
             the
             above-mentioned
             Reasons
             ;
             which
             are
             palpably
             false
             ,
             or
             insignificant
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             ,
             as
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Writers
             ,
             so
             the
             Example
             of
             such
             Catholicks
             as
             were
             guided
             by
             them
             ,
             be
             of
             any
             force
             .
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             has
             scarce
             ever
             been
             any
             Question
             ,
             which
             before
             had
             been
             under
             great
             debate
             ,
             and
             wherein
             considerable
             parties
             were
             concerned
             ,
             decided
             by
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             persons
             ,
             who
             seemed
             learned
             and
             moral
             men
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             obstinacy
             ,
             have
             stood
             out
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Example
             of
             such
             ought
             not
             to
             move
             us
             to
             follow
             them
             :
             So
             neither
             has
             there
             been
             any
             Debate
             ,
             wherein
             numerous
             parties
             on
             both
             sides
             were
             engaged
             ,
             decided
             by
             the
             Pope
             out
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             those
             who
             were
             condemned
             ,
             blinded
             with
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             carried
             away
             with
             obstinacy
             ,
             have
             refused
             to
             submit
             ;
             and
             yet
             neither
             
             ought
             the
             Example
             of
             such
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             go
             against
             an
             express
             Order
             and
             Declaration
             of
             their
             lawfull
             Superiour
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             referred
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             matter
             under
             debate
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             Ordinances
             they
             owe
             at
             least
             an
             Exteriour
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             119.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             some
             of
             those
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ,
             have
             been
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             prospect
             to
             some
             Temporal
             Interest
             or
             Advantage
             ,
             which
             did
             dazzle
             their
             eyes
             .
             Whether
             others
             of
             them
             have
             not
             of
             purpose
             waved
             the
             conferring
             this
             matter
             with
             grave
             and
             consciencious
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             inclined
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             against
             their
             Interest
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             their
             Opinion
             :
             and
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             guided
             themselves
             by
             some
             Priests
             ,
             neither
             more
             learned
             ,
             nor
             more
             consciencious
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             who
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             their
             Sentiment
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             though
             there
             does
             no
             reason
             appear
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             afraid
             of
             any
             prejudice
             thereby
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             such
             persons
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             may
             not
             justly
             be
             suspected
             of
             some
             affected
             ignorance
             .
             Whether
             others
             have
             not
             governed
             themselves
             meerly
             by
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             unvers'd
             in
             these
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             Divines
             or
             Canonists
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Discussion
             of
             these
             matters
             onely
             appertains
             .
             Whether
             others
             have
             not
             consulted
             one
             onely
             part
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             viz.
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ;
             and
             being
             informed
             that
             he
             had
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             have
             presently
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ,
             without
             consulting
             or
             examining
             several
             other
             Difficulties
             contained
             therein
             .
             Whether
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             afterwards
             better
             informed
             ,
             do
             or
             did
             not
             repent
             that
             they
             ever
             took
             the
             Oath
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             whether
             the
             Precedents
             of
             such
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             are
             justly
             presumed
             to
             have
             been
             governed
             ,
             in
             taking
             the
             Oath
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             forementioned
             waies
             ,
             ought
             to
             move
             any
             prudent
             and
             consciencious
             man
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             solemn
             an
             Act
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             taking
             this
             publick
             Oath
             ,
             bringing
             God
             or
             witness
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             of
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             he
             swears
             therein
             .
          
           
           
             
             120.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             many
             of
             those
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ,
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             several
             Briefs
             issued
             forth
             by
             Popes
             against
             it
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             seriously
             pondered
             them
             ;
             the
             Expressions
             so
             weighty
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             declare
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             the
             Oath
             ;
             and
             the
             Character
             they
             give
             of
             such
             as
             counsell
             or
             teach
             the
             contrary
             ;
             which
             certainly
             is
             enough
             to
             startle
             any
             tender
             Conscience
             :
             and
             whether
             they
             can
             think
             themselves
             obedient
             Sons
             to
             their
             Supreme
             Pastour
             and
             Father
             ,
             when
             they
             disobey
             his
             expresse
             Prohibition
             ,
             published
             several
             times
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             debate
             ,
             and
             so
             mature
             deliberation
             .
             Finally
             ,
             whether
             most
             of
             them
             have
             not
             been
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             France
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Oath
             :
             whereas
             France
             never
             approved
             ,
             by
             any
             Publick
             Act
             ,
             the
             whole
             Oath
             as
             it
             lies
             ;
             nor
             that
             part
             thereof
             ,
             for
             which
             onely
             the
             Authority
             of
             France
             is
             alledged
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             couched
             in
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             121.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             if
             what
             is
             commonly
             reported
             be
             true
             ,
             all
             or
             most
             of
             such
             Catholicks
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             have
             proceeded
             upon
             evident
             Mistakes
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             were
             induced
             thereunto
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             was
             not
             
               malum
               in
               se
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               malum
               quia
               prohibitum
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Popes
             by
             their
             Briefs
             had
             made
             it
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             declared
             it
             so
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             an
             extraordinary
             damage
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             apprehend
             in
             the
             Refusall
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             does
             excuse
             them
             from
             complying
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             with
             other
             Prohibitions
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             manifest
             Mistake
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             above
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             false
             ,
             doubtfull
             ,
             unjust
             or
             unnecessary
             Oath
             ,
             is
             
               intrinsecè
               malum
            
             ,
             or
             
               malum
               in
               se.
            
             
          
           
             122.
             
             Others
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ,
             making
             beforehand
             a
             publick
             or
             private
             Protestation
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             onely
             to
             swear
             thereby
             a
             meer
             Civil
             Allegeance
             ;
             and
             this
             way
             they
             pretended
             to
             secure
             their
             Conscience
             .
             But
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             they
             might
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             making
             a
             Protestation
             beforehand
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             onely
             thereby
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             Protectour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             does
             belong
             
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             established
             by
             the
             Church
             be
             observed
             in
             His
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Preeminency
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             aforesaid
             Obligation
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           
             123.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             one
             might
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             take
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             making
             a
             Protestation
             that
             he
             takes
             it
             onely
             as
             meer
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Breakfast
             ;
             and
             incense
             an
             Idol
             too
             ,
             protesting
             that
             he
             does
             it
             onely
             to
             perfume
             the
             room
             :
             All
             which
             are
             vast
             absurdities
             ,
             as
             no
             Catholick
             can
             deny
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             as
             long
             as
             an
             Action
             is
             in
             it self
             unlawfull
             ,
             or
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             no
             previous
             Protestation
             can
             make
             it
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             124.
             
             In
             fine
             ,
             some
             others
             of
             them
             will
             needs
             persuade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Oath
             is
             denied
             onely
             a
             direct
             and
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             but
             not
             an
             indirect
             and
             conditionall
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Kings
             .
             But
             how
             can
             this
             be
             credible
             ,
             when
             both
             King
             Iames
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             framing
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Authours
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             Catholicks
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             have
             hitherto
             published
             Books
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             have
             unanimously
             understood
             ,
             that
             therein
             was
             denied
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             direct
             ,
             but
             an
             indirect
             Power
             also
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             explicate
             their
             own
             Opinion
             to
             any
             disadvantage
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             harder
             then
             really
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             125.
             
             Besides
             ,
             they
             all
             impugn
             Bellarmine
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Maintainer
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Oath
             ;
             and
             yet
             Bellarmine
             as
             much
             as
             any
             other
             impugns
             the
             Pope's
             direct
             Power
             to
             deprive
             Princes
             of
             their
             Dominions
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             Maintainers
             of
             the
             Oath
             would
             make
             themselves
             more
             Adversaries
             then
             really
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             make
             so
             famous
             a
             man
             as
             Bellarmine
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             wherein
             he
             is
             their
             Friend
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             very
             cause
             for
             which
             the
             Oath
             was
             framed
             does
             contain
             the
             deniall
             of
             an
             indirect
             Power
             .
             For
             this
             Oath
             was
             framed
             to
             deny
             the
             Pope
             all
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             depose
             a
             
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             dispose
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             to
             absolve
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             ,
             even
             in
             case
             such
             a
             King
             should
             not
             onely
             be
             an
             Heretick
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             force
             his
             Subjects
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             defend
             his
             Flock
             otherwise
             then
             by
             Deposing
             him
             .
             And
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             an
             indirect
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ?
             Neither
             do
             I
             think
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             even
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             any
             Divine
             or
             Lawyer
             ,
             who
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             forementioned
             Case
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             126.
             
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             
               That
               should
               that
               Clause
               of
               the
               Oath
               be
               understood
               in
               the
               Latitude
               pretended
               ,
               even
               the
               Protestants
               themselves
               ,
               who
               take
               it
               ,
               would
               be
               manifest
               Perjurers
               .
               For
               they
               would
               swear
               ,
               in
               taking
               this
               Oath
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               Sovereign
               Temporall
               Prince
               of
               Rome
               ;
               since
               every
               Supreme
               Temporall
               Prince
               has
               an
               indirect
               Power
               to
               depose
               any
               other
               Sovereign
               ,
               as
               above
               has
               been
               expounded
               .
               And
               how
               is
               it
               credible
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               should
               frame
               such
               an
               Oath
               ,
               as
               no
               body
               (
               Protestant
               or
               Catholick
               )
               could
               take
               ,
               without
               manifestly
               perjuring
               himself
               ?
            
          
           
             127.
             
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             all
             Catholicks
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             whoever
             takes
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             does
             swear
             false
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             those
             Protestants
             who
             framed
             it
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             ,
             were
             manifest
             Perjurers
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             without
             an
             invincible
             ignorance
             ,
             viz.
             such
             as
             denied
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             Spiritualls
             ;
             as
             doubtless
             many
             of
             the
             first
             Framers
             of
             that
             Oath
             did
             .
             Yea
             ,
             severall
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             King
             Iames
             ,
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             that
             England
             appertains
             to
             the
             Western
             Patriarchate
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             some
             Preeminency
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Spiritualls
             ;
             for
             every
             Patriarch
             has
             some
             Preeminency
             in
             his
             whole
             Patriarchate
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             swear
             positively
             ,
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             no
             Forrein
             Prelate
             has
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             any
             Preeminency
             within
             this
             Realm
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             they
             swear
             false
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             .
          
           
             128.
             
             What
             wonder
             therefore
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             ,
             out
             of
             Indignation
             
             towards
             Catholicks
             ,
             should
             frame
             such
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             that
             even
             they
             themselves
             could
             not
             take
             without
             being
             perjured
             ?
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             all
             Heterodox
             Countries
             ,
             where
             ,
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             such
             things
             are
             often
             required
             of
             the
             Professours
             thereof
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Heterodox
             Professours
             themselves
             cannot
             lawfully
             execute
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Test
             enacted
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             1673.
             though
             levelled
             onely
             at
             Catholicks
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             such
             ,
             that
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             yea
             Protestants
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             comply
             with
             ,
             if
             they
             understand
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             respective
             Religions
             ,
             and
             will
             stand
             to
             them
             :
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             129.
             
             'T
             is
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             that
             men
             out
             of
             Passion
             should
             over-doe
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             frame
             such
             a
             Test
             ,
             that
             Roman
             Catholicks
             could
             not
             take
             ,
             should
             frame
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             generall
             terms
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             could
             not
             comply
             with
             :
             For
             their
             mind
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             so
             much
             bent
             to
             consider
             what
             Roman
             Catholicks
             
               could
               not
               swear
            
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             reflect
             what
             they
             themselves
             
               could
               swear
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             when
             they
             require
             us
             to
             take
             either
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             or
             Allegeance
             ,
             or
             comply
             with
             the
             Test
             enacted
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             they
             require
             of
             us
             what
             they
             themselves
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             ,
             cannot
             doe
             :
             whereby
             will
             easily
             appear
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             their
             Request
             .
             From
             the
             premisses
             hitherto
             set
             down
             ,
             one
             may
             justly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Example
             of
             such
             Catholicks
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             grounding
             themselves
             upon
             palpable
             Mistakes
             and
             Misinformations
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             prudent
             Motive
             for
             others
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             nor
             a
             good
             Argument
             to
             shew
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             130.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               or
               to
               absolve
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegeance
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             are
             against
             the
             forementioned
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             for
             this
             Oath
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             one
             part
             thereof
             ;
             
             neither
             for
             that
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             positively
             swear
             it
             .
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Doctours
             deny
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             by
             himself
             or
             by
             others
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             imaginable
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             deny
             the
             Pope
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             deprive
             a
             Prince
             of
             civil
             Communication
             with
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             any
             Excommunication
             whatsoever
             :
             or
             ,
             in
             supposition
             there
             has
             been
             an
             Agreement
             made
             between
             Catholick
             Princes
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             become
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             he
             should
             forfeit
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             be
             liable
             to
             be
             deposed
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             refuses
             to
             recant
             ,
             to
             declare
             any
             one
             of
             such
             Princes
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             though
             really
             he
             be
             such
             :
             or
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             a
             Subject
             ,
             or
             Subjects
             ,
             cannot
             live
             under
             an
             Hereticall
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Persecutour
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             without
             imminent
             danger
             of
             being
             perverted
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             ,
             or
             are
             ,
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             ;
             to
             declare
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             or
             they
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             it
             .
             For
             those
             who
             assert
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             expound
             it
             in
             one
             of
             these
             three
             ways
             ;
             which
             many
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             understand
             .
             Therefore
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             ask
             them
             who
             deny
             the
             Pope
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             
               a
               Power
               to
               depose
               Princes
            
             .
          
           
             131.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Peron
               ,
               Suarez
            
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             assert
             that
             Power
             ,
             do
             not
             alledge
             severall
             ancient
             Councills
             and
             Fathers
             for
             their
             Opinion
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             why
             we
             should
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             being
             persons
             so
             eminent
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Erudition
             ,
             did
             not
             understand
             them
             as
             well
             as
             
               Withrington
               ,
               Caron
            
             ,
             or
             
               Peter
               Walsh
            
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             most
             of
             the
             modern
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             ,
             having
             seen
             what
             both
             parties
             do
             produce
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             Affirmative
             ?
             And
             had
             I
             time
             ,
             I
             could
             lay
             open
             the
             gross
             Mistakes
             committed
             by
             Caron
             in
             the
             quotation
             of
             ancient
             Authours
             for
             his
             Opinion
             .
          
           
           
             132.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             it
             would
             avail
             a
             man
             in
             a
             Suit
             of
             Law
             ,
             to
             pretend
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Lawyers
             are
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             modern
             Judges
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             or
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             heard
             what
             he
             could
             say
             for
             himself
             ,
             had
             determined
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             apply
             the
             same
             to
             our
             present
             case
             .
          
           
             133.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             whether
             those
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             the
             Maintainers
             of
             the
             Oath
             alledge
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             onely
             of
             a
             direct
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Princes
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             they
             can
             prejudice
             the
             Opinion
             which
             onely
             allows
             him
             an
             indirect
             Power
             .
             Or
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             deny
             onely
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Pope
             ,
             (
             for
             
               as
               such
            
             he
             has
             no
             Temporall
             Dominions
             ,
             nor
             Temporall
             Sovereignty
             ,
             )
             cannot
             compell
             any
             Prince
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Temporall
             Forces
             ,
             to
             quit
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Fathers
             cannot
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             affirms
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             having
             declared
             a
             Prince
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             a
             Persecuter
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             invoke
             the
             help
             of
             Catholick
             Kings
             ,
             and
             authorize
             them
             to
             compell
             such
             a
             Prince
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             their
             Arms
             ,
             to
             desist
             from
             persecuting
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             refusall
             ,
             to
             Depose
             him
             .
          
           
             134.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             whether
             ancient
             Fathers
             are
             to
             be
             alledged
             for
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             after
             it
             has
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             this
             Oath
             severall
             times
             has
             been
             :
             as
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             now
             a
             sufficient
             motive
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Children
             baptized
             by
             Hereticks
             are
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             ,
             because
             St.
             Cyprian
             was
             of
             that
             Opinion
             before
             the
             contrary
             was
             defined
             .
          
           
             135.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             afford
             at
             least
             an
             Exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope's
             express
             Commands
             ,
             in
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             Compliance
             with
             them
             be
             not
             manifestly
             Sinfull
             ▪
             as
             the
             Forbearance
             of
             this
             Oath
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             onely
             required
             of
             us
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Briefs
             )
             is
             not
             :
             and
             whether
             
             there
             be
             not
             severall
             things
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Decision
             whereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Sentiment
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             does
             appertain
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Court
             ,
             whose
             Head
             the
             Pope
             is
             .
          
           
             136.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Probability
               of
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               asserts
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               this
               Oath
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             an
             express
             Declaration
             or
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Pope
             ,
             does
             not
             render
             the
             thing
             prohibited
             practically
             improbable
             ,
             or
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             practice
             thereof
             improbable
             ;
             though
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             prescinding
             from
             such
             a
             Prohibition
             ,
             be
             probably
             or
             certainly
             lawfull
             .
             As
             prescinding
             from
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             't
             is
             as
             lawfull
             to
             eat
             flesh
             upon
             Fridays
             as
             upon
             any
             other
             days
             of
             the
             week
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             improbable
             ,
             practically
             speaking
             ,
             supposing
             such
             a
             Prohibition
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             consider
             farther
             ,
             whether
             ,
             since
             the
             Pope
             (
             to
             whose
             Orders
             we
             owe
             at
             least
             an
             Exteriour
             Obedience
             )
             has
             prohibited
             us
             ,
             by
             severall
             Briefs
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             practically
             improbable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             take
             it
             ;
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             ,
             prescinding
             from
             such
             a
             Prohibition
             or
             Declaration
             ,
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             speculatively
             speaking
             ,
             probable
             :
             as
             severall
             hidden
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             prescinding
             from
             the
             Declaration
             or
             Definition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             seem
             probably
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             137.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             nor
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             Maintainers
             of
             the
             Oath
             would
             have
             made
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             their
             application
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             give
             sentence
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             did
             contain
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Decision
             of
             these
             matters
             did
             appertain
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             ridiculous
             for
             them
             to
             make
             any
             such
             application
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             Decision
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             or
             to
             refer
             themselves
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             resolved
             not
             to
             submit
             ,
             even
             exteriourly
             ,
             to
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             give
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
             we
             cannot
             probably
             presume
             they
             had
             any
             such
             resolution
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             condemn
             their
             own
             proceedings
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             (
             which
             't
             is
             not
             probable
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             )
             they
             must
             needs
             confess
             themselves
             bound
             to
             afford
             at
             least
             an
             Exteriour
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Briefs
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             lawfully
             repealed
             .
          
           
             138.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             the
             same
             Exceptions
             which
             they
             make
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Briefs
             ,
             and
             his
             proceedings
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               misinformed
               ;
               That
               the
               Pope's
               Briefs
               are
               here
               in
               England
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               without
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               ,
               does
               acknowledge
               no
               Spirituall
               Power
               in
               the
               Pope
               over
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               will
               not
               approve
               any
               thing
               that
               comes
               from
               him
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               His
               Subjects
               ,
               whether
               favourable
               ,
               or
               not
               favourable
               unto
               him
               ;
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               fallible
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               to
               a
               Generall
               Councill
               ;
            
             and
             other
             Exceptions
             mentioned
             above
             ;
             whether
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             same
             Exceptions
             might
             not
             have
             been
             made
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             sentence
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             had
             commanded
             all
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             required
             thereunto
             by
             His
             Majesty
             :
             and
             whether
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             Exceptions
             ,
             made
             by
             us
             in
             that
             case
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Sentence
             ,
             could
             have
             justified
             our
             Refusall
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             our
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Pope's
             express
             Commands
             .
             Or
             what
             would
             they
             have
             said
             of
             us
             ,
             should
             we
             have
             persisted
             still
             to
             urge
             the
             same
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             so
             many
             Doctours
             ,
             against
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             declared
             lawfull
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             Probability
             ,
             should
             have
             still
             refused
             the
             Oath
             ?
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             confess
             ,
             that
             such
             proceedings
             of
             ours
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             the
             very
             same
             which
             now
             they
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             justifiable
             .
          
           
           
             139.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Maxime
             they
             make
             so
             much
             account
             of
             in
             this
             great
             Debate
             ,
             
               viz.
               In
               dubiis
               melior
               est
               conditio
               possidentis
               ,
            
             (
             In
             doubtfull
             matters
             better
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             him
             that
             possesses
             ,
             )
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             be
             lawfully
             dispossess'd
             of
             what
             he
             has
             ,
             upon
             a
             meer
             probable
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             insignificant
             in
             our
             present
             case
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             also
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             onely
             as
             the
             matter
             under
             debate
             has
             not
             been
             decided
             by
             a
             lawfull
             Judge
             .
             Now
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             main
             Point
             under
             debate
             ,
             has
             been
             ,
             severall
             times
             ,
             decided
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             whom
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             refer
             the
             Decision
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             Neither
             does
             the
             Pope
             decide
             ,
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Briefs
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Opponents
             would
             needs
             suppose
             ,
             )
             that
             he
             has
             Authority
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             our
             Adversaries
             say
             is
             under
             debate
             ;
             but
             onely
             prohibits
             us
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             any
             such
             Authority
             ,
             or
             hinders
             the
             King
             from
             deciding
             it
             in
             his
             own
             favour
             :
             and
             every
             one
             has
             right
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             under
             debate
             between
             him
             and
             another
             ,
             to
             hinder
             his
             Adversary
             from
             deciding
             it
             on
             his
             side
             .
          
           
             140.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             whether
             meer
             indirect
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             in
             every
             King
             to
             depose
             any
             other
             Sovereign
             ,
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             does
             dispossess
             them
             actually
             thereof
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             to
             admit
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             thing
             which
             does
             actually
             dispossess
             Kings
             of
             their
             Temporall
             Sovereignty
             .
          
           
             141.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             whether
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             Precedents
             alledged
             by
             such
             Authours
             who
             assert
             the
             aforementioned
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             assented
             unto
             ,
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             by
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             Popes
             have
             not
             exercised
             such
             a
             Power
             many
             years
             agoe
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             the
             Popes
             have
             not
             possession
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             (
             just
             or
             not
             just
             I
             do
             not
             decide
             :
             )
             for
             one
             takes
             possession
             of
             a
             Power
             by
             exercising
             its
             Acts.
             So
             that
             the
             
             debate
             which
             remains
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             has
             Possession
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             onely
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             a
             just
             Possession
             thereof
             ,
             or
             onely
             an
             usurp'd
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Maxime
             produced
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             
               In
               dubiis
               melior
               est
               conditio
               possidentis
               ,
            
             the
             Pope
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             till
             the
             matter
             be
             lawfully
             decided
             against
             him
             .
             And
             to
             oblige
             men
             to
             swear
             positively
             that
             he
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             manner
             ,
             to
             deprive
             him
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             men
             to
             swear
             positively
             a
             doubtfull
             thing
             .
          
           
             142.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             probable
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             wage
             war
             ,
             or
             deprive
             any
             one
             of
             what
             he
             possesses
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             meer
             probable
             Opinion
             ;
             whether
             this
             be
             so
             certain
             ,
             (
             since
             grave
             Authours
             are
             of
             the
             contrary
             sentiment
             ,
             )
             that
             we
             may
             positively
             swear
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             ,
             who
             has
             onely
             a
             probable
             Opinion
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             can
             lawfully
             dispossess
             another
             of
             what
             actually
             he
             has
             .
          
           
             143.
             
             Concerning
             
               the
               Interest
               of
               those
               who
               impugn
               the
               Oath
               ,
            
             objected
             in
             the
             last
             place
             against
             us
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             as
             probable
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             defend
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Pope
             all
             Power
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             are
             Flatterers
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Sycophants
             of
             Temporall
             Courts
             ,
             as
             that
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
             contrary
             perswasion
             are
             Flatterers
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Sycophants
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             :
             and
             whether
             (
             morally
             speaking
             )
             it
             be
             not
             impossible
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             matter
             under
             debate
             is
             of
             so
             vast
             an
             extent
             ,
             as
             Supremacy
             in
             Spiritualls
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             in
             Temporalls
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             some
             prospect
             of
             Interest
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             side
             we
             be
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             one
             defends
             the
             Negative
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             is
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             one
             maintains
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             ,
             were
             this
             Exception
             equitable
             ,
             one
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             either
             side
             .
          
           
           
             144.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             Roman
             Catholicks
             (
             His
             M●jestie's
             Subjects
             )
             do
             not
             depend
             more
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Civill
             Government
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Interest
             and
             Preferment
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Roman
             Court
             :
             or
             whether
             those
             who
             impugn
             the
             Oath
             ,
             may
             not
             fear
             more
             Dammages
             from
             the
             Civill
             Government
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             defend
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             or
             ,
             finally
             ,
             whether
             the
             latter
             may
             not
             hope
             to
             obtain
             greater
             Advantages
             from
             His
             Majesty
             by
             defending
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             from
             his
             Holiness
             by
             impugning
             it
             .
             Those
             who
             defend
             the
             Oath
             aim
             ,
             or
             may
             aim
             ,
             at
             some
             particular
             Priviledges
             ,
             or
             Exemptions
             ,
             to
             be
             granted
             them
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             from
             the
             Civill
             Government
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             see
             what
             Dammages
             they
             can
             fear
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             defending
             the
             Oath
             .
             For
             though
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             Pope
             may
             Excommunicate
             some
             of
             them
             upon
             that
             score
             ;
             yet
             an
             unjust
             Excommunication
             does
             not
             any
             harm
             :
             and
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             are
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             would
             be
             unjust
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             those
             English
             Catholicks
             who
             impugn
             the
             Oath
             ,
             may
             fear
             lest
             the
             Penalties
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             against
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             which
             ,
             whether
             justly
             ,
             or
             unjustly
             executed
             ,
             do
             in
             effect
             equally
             prejudice
             .
             And
             what
             such
             Catholicks
             can
             hope
             for
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             ;
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Temporall
             nor
             Ecclesiasticall
             Preferment
             here
             in
             England
             to
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             conjuncture
             of
             affairs
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             can
             promote
             them
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             dependency
             ,
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             suspect
             those
             who
             defend
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             impugn
             it
             .
          
           
             145.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             some
             of
             those
             Priests
             who
             have
             shewn
             themselves
             most
             forward
             to
             defend
             the
             Oath
             ,
             have
             not
             received
             considerable
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             sums
             of
             money
             ,
             to
             print
             their
             Books
             relating
             to
             this
             Subject
             ,
             from
             Protestant
             persons
             of
             quality
             ,
             either
             Clergy-men
             or
             Lay-men
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             been
             countenanced
             
             and
             caressed
             by
             them
             upon
             that
             score
             .
             And
             that
             this
             has
             happened
             ,
             we
             can
             make
             appear
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             whether
             they
             can
             produce
             any
             Precedents
             of
             English
             Priests
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             like
             summs
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             incouragement
             ,
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             opposing
             the
             Oath
             .
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             ,
             considering
             the
             event
             that
             this
             Debate
             has
             had
             hitherto
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Defenders
             of
             this
             Oath
             have
             got
             more
             then
             the
             Opposers
             thereof
             .
          
           
             146.
             
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             reflect
             upon
             what
             is
             related
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             noted
             that
             they
             kept
             familiar
             correspondency
             with
             some
             Roman
             Priests
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             them
             in
             their
             designs
             ,
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             it
             to
             breed
             a
             Schism
             among
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             thereby
             the
             better
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             Prynne
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Canterbury
               Doom
            
             ,
             pag.
             557.
             saies
             ,
             that
             Archbishop
             Lawd
             ,
             being
             accused
             ,
             that
             he
             conversed
             familiarly
             with
             some
             Priests
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               King
               Iames
               had
               conference
               with
               ,
               and
               extended
               favours
               to
               some
               Priests
               ,
               making
               good
               use
               thereof
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               at
               variance
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               induce
               them
               to
               write
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               as
               Watson
               and
               Preston
               ,
               who
               wrote
               divers
               Books
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               did
               good
               service
               therein
               .
               Whereupon
               my
               Predecessour
               ,
               Archbishop
               Abbott
               ,
               granted
               Preston
               a
               kind
               of
               Protection
               under
               his
               hand
               and
               seal
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               Lawd
            
             granted
             also
             Preston
             a
             Protection
             under
             his
             hand
             .
             Fuller
             ,
             in
             his
             Church-History
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             Iames
             ,
             saies
             thus
             :
             
               Doctour
               Bancroft
               afforded
               the
               Seculars
               countenance
               and
               maintenance
               in
               
               London-House
               ,
               accommodating
               them
               with
               necessaries
               ,
               to
               write
               against
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               (
               viz.
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               )
               hoping
               that
               the
               Protestants
               might
               assault
               the
               Romish
               Cause
               with
               more
               advantage
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               a
               breach
               made
               to
               their
               hands
               by
               the
               others
               own
               dissensions
               .
            
             Where
             I
             cannot
             but
             note
             ,
             that
             as
             concerning
             the
             present
             Point
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             countenanced
             the
             Priests
             who
             defended
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             Preston
             ,
             the
             chief
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             Priests
             who
             opposed
             
             it
             .
             Whence
             appears
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Oath
             are
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Opposers
             thereof
             ,
             since
             they
             joyn
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             sure
             ,
             they
             would
             joyn
             with
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             her
             Friends
             .
          
           
             147.
             
             Consider
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             most
             blamed
             for
             opposing
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Oath
             are
             less
             liable
             to
             any
             suspicion
             of
             pretence
             ,
             or
             Interest
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             tied
             by
             a
             particular
             Vow
             ,
             not
             to
             pretend
             ,
             neither
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             ,
             any
             Preferment
             or
             Dignity
             :
             besides
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             particularly
             prohibited
             by
             their
             General
             ,
             who
             resides
             at
             Rome
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             either
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             teach
             ,
             in
             publick
             Disputes
             or
             Books
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             :
             the
             like
             Prohibition
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             being
             not
             imposed
             upon
             any
             other
             Religious
             Order
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             heretofore
             some
             of
             them
             have
             taught
             concerning
             this
             Subject
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             what
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             of
             France
             justified
             in
             a
             publick
             Speech
             ,
             that
             they
             taught
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             still
             taught
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             taught
             before
             their
             Society
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             several
             Learned
             men
             of
             other
             Orders
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             proposed
             these
             Considerations
             for
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             such
             Catholicks
             who
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulnesse
             or
             Unlawfulnesse
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             having
             perused
             them
             over
             ,
             they
             may
             proceed
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             concernment
             ,
             with
             due
             consideration
             .
             For
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             couch
             ,
             in
             this
             short
             Discourse
             ,
             the
             main
             Arguments
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             Consciencious
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             peruse
             seriously
             the
             forementioned
             Considerations
             ,
             will
             have
             at
             least
             some
             rational
             Reluctancy
             to
             take
             
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             ;
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             render
             the
             taking
             thereof
             unlawfull
             ;
             since
             such
             as
             take
             it
             do
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             it
             heartily
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             Reluctancy
             of
             mind
             ,
             but
             rather
             with
             a
             Propension
             and
             Inclination
             to
             take
             it
             :
             which
             certainly
             no
             body
             can
             lawfully
             swear
             ,
             who
             feels
             a
             Reluctancy
             of
             mind
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             summe
             up
             the
             whole
             Substance
             of
             this
             Treatise
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             (
             neither
             do
             our
             Adversaries
             deny
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             decide
             whether
             this
             Oath
             be
             unlawfull
             or
             not
             ;
             Since
             the
             Pope
             has
             determined
             severall
             times
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             has
             prohibited
             the
             taking
             thereof
             ,
             as
             all
             do
             confesse
             ;
             Since
             what
             our
             Adversaries
             still
             urge
             ,
             for
             the
             Lawfulnesse
             of
             this
             Oath
             in
             it self
             ,
             has
             been
             long
             since
             proposed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             does
             concern
             the
             very
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             Decision
             whereof
             even
             they
             refer
             themselves
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Judgment
             ,
             with
             resolution
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             Determination
             ,
             otherwise
             why
             should
             they
             refer
             it
             to
             him
             ?
             Since
             ,
             finally
             ,
             all
             the
             Exceptions
             our
             Adversaries
             make
             against
             the
             Briefs
             ,
             and
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             framing
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             vacate
             (
             were
             they
             of
             any
             force
             )
             all
             Briefs
             whatsoever
             ,
             issued
             forth
             by
             Popes
             ,
             and
             which
             even
             they
             themselves
             would
             not
             have
             allowed
             us
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             the
             contrary
             Sentence
             ;
             Since
             (
             I
             say
             )
             all
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             as
             does
             manifestly
             appear
             ,
             by
             what
             has
             hitherto
             
             been
             set
             down
             :
             I
             conclude
             ,
             That
             our
             Adversaries
             are
             destitute
             of
             all
             rationall
             Motives
             ,
             whereby
             to
             justify
             their
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Briefs
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             or
             Obstinacy
             can
             move
             them
             to
             stand
             out
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61561-e60
           
             Supplicatio
             ad
             Clem.
             X.
             per
             
               Francisc
               Simonis
               Mogunt
            
             .
             A.D.
             1675.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quis
                 nesciat
                 ,
                 Reges
                 &
                 Duces
                 ab
                 iis
                 habuisse
                 principium
                 ,
                 qui
                 ,
                 Deum
                 ignorantes
                 ,
                 superbiâ
                 ,
                 rapinis
                 ,
                 perfidiâ
                 ,
                 homicidiis
                 ,
                 postremò
                 universis
                 penè
                 sceleribus
                 ,
                 (
                 Mundi
                 Principe
                 ,
                 Diabolo
                 viz.
                 agitante
                 ,
                 )
                 super
                 pares
                 ,
                 sc.
                 homines
                 ,
                 dominari
                 caecâ
                 cupiditate
                 ,
                 &
                 intolerabili
                 praesumptione
                 ,
                 affectaverunt
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Greg.
                   VII
                   .
                   l.
                   8.
                   ep
                   .
                   21.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             Apologie
             in
             defence
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Subordination
             in
             England
             ,
             pag.
             187.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Rog.
               Widdrington
            
             Supplicat
             .
             ad
             Paul.
             5.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             
               De
               justa
               Abdicatione
            
             Henrici
             Tertii
             è
             Francorum
             Regno
             .
             Lugd.
             A.
             1591.
             l.
             1.
             à
             c.
             5.
             ad
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             à
             c.
             9.
             ad
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             ad
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               
                 De
                 justa
                 Reip.
                 Christianae
                 in
                 Reges
                 Impios
                 &
                 Haereticos
                 Authoritate
                 .
              
               Antw.
               A.D.
               1592.
               
            
             
               Responce
               de
               vrays
               Catholiques
               Francois
               à
               l'advertisement
               des
               Catholiques
               Anglois
               pour
               l'exclusion
               du
               Roy
               de
               Navarre
               de
               la
               Couronne
               de
               France
               .
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1588.
               
            
          
           
             
               Iuramentum
               populi
               non
               eum
               astringit
               ad
               obediendum
               Regi
               ,
               nisi
               Rex
               legitimè
               &
               Christianè
               imperet
               .
            
             Rossae
             .
             c.
             2.
             n.
             6.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             c.
             2.
             n.
             7.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             c.
             2.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apologie
             Catholique
             ,
             &c.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
             A.
             1585.
             
          
           
             c.
             8.
             n.
             14.
             
          
           
             c.
             8.
             
               de
               Rege
               Haeretico
               excommunicando
               .
               Pi●s
               .
            
             de
             Script
             .
             Angl.
             A.
             1594.
             
          
           
             
               De
               justa
               Abdicat
            
             .
             Henr.
             3.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Catholick
             Apology
             p.
             336.
             
          
           
             A
             Moderate
             Defence
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ▪
             A.
             1612.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             
               Illud
               unum
               sciant
               Reges
               ,
               nihil
               magìs
               cordi
               esse
               Pontifici
               &
               ejus
               asseclis
               ,
               quàm
               ut
               Regiam
               potestatem
               vilem
               reddánt
               ,
               infirmam
               ,
               imbecillem
               &
               abjectam
               .
            
             Ortel
             .
             error
             .
             Suarez
             .
             c.
             3.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Th.
               Graswinckel
            
             ,
             Dissertat
             .
          
           
             De
             praelud
             .
             justit
             .
             &
             juris
             ,
             pag.
             257.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             de
             Legibus
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             n.
             4.16
             ,
             &c.
             Azor.
             Instit
             .
             Moral
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             dub
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Aqu.
             1.2
             .
             q.
             100.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             2.2
             .
             q.
             89.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Cajetan
             .
             in
             2.2
             .
             q.
             89.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               In
               juramentis
               oportet
               respicere
               ad
               praejudicium
               hominis
               cui
               factum
               est
               ,
               &
               in
               cujus
               favorem
               factum
               est
               .
            
             Id.
             ib.
             
          
           
             Maldonat
             .
             Summul
             .
             qu.
             12.
             art
             .
             7.
             q.
             15.
             art
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Enimvero
               quamvìs
               Papa
               dispensare
               valeat
               in
               Voto
               ,
               quod
               est
               majus
               ,
               non
               tamen
               in
               Iuramento
               ,
               quod
               est
               minus
               .
               Haud
               enim
               relaxare
               potest
               Iuramentum
               quod
               homo
               homini
               pr●stitit
               ,
               Id
               solvendi
               quod
               ei
               debeat
               .
            
             Soto
             De
             iustit
             .
             &
             jure
             l.
             8.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Quando
               autem
               est
               juramentum
               in
               alicujus
               tertii
               utilitatem
               ▪
               non
               potest
               absque
               voluntate
               tertii
               etiam
               à
               Papa
               dispensari
               ;
               sicut
               nec
               Papa
               potest
               auferre
               rem
               alterius
               .
            
             Tolet.
             Summa
             Casuum
             l.
             41
             c.
             23.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             Clavis
             Regia
             Cas.
             Consc.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             11.
             
          
           
             Azor.
             Instit
             .
             Mor.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Quartò
               quaeritur
            
             .
          
           
             Widdrington
             Disp.
             Theolog.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             3.
             n.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Theolog.
             Moral
             .
             l.
             4.
             tr
             .
             3.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             justa
             Abdicat
             .
             Henr.
             3.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             c.
             18.
             p.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             c.
             25.
             p.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Ross.
             De
             justa
             Reip.
             Christian.
             Author
             .
             in
             Reges
             impios
             &
             haeret
             .
             c.
             9.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             pag.
             604
             ,
             608.
             
          
           
             n.
             7.
             p.
             616.
             
          
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             tertia
             Ratio
             .
          
           
             First
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cathol
             .
             Apology
             ,
             pag.
             121
             ,
             122.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Treat
             .
             2.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             First
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Second
             Treat
             .
             p.
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Summa
             Cas.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             De
             virtut
             .
             Relig
             .
             To.
             2.
             tract
             .
             4.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Soto
             De
             justit
             .
             &
             jure
             l.
             8.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             art
             .
             3.
             concl
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Iacob
               .
               de
               Graffiis
            
             decis
             .
             aure
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sayr
             Clav.
             Reg.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
            
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Diss.
             6.
             quaest
             .
             7.
             punct
             .
             3.
             
             Vasquez
             1.
             2.
             
             Disp.
             127.
             c.
             3.
             
             Layman
             Theol.
             Mor.
             l.
             4.
             tr
             .
             3.
             c.
             14.
             n.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Legatio
             de
             Concept
             .
             Virg.
             Mariae
             tract
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Third
             Treatise
             par
             .
             65.
             
             &
             68.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             p.
             402.
             
          
           
             Third
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Warmington's
             Moderate
             Defence
             ,
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Widdrington
             advers
             .
             Schulken
             .
             p.
             194
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegeance
             ,
             n.
             98.
             
          
           
             Third
             Treatise
             par
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegeance
             ,
             n.
             110.
             
          
           
             First
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Second
             Treatise
             ,
             pag.
             32.
             
             Third
             Treat
             .
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Third
             Treat
             .
             p.
             130.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61561-e11650
           
             
               Vir
               in
               Sacris
               literis
               eruditissimus
               ,
               &
               in
               tota
               Ecclesia
               omni
               virtutum
               genere
               celeberrimus
               .
            
             Lambertus
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             that
             Age.
             
               Nos
               S.
               R.
               E.
               Cardinales
               elegimus
               nobis
               in
               Pastorem
               ,
               Virum
               religiosum
               ,
               geminae
               scientiae
               prudentiâ
               pollentem
               ,
               aequitatis
               &
               justitiae
               praestantissimum
               amatorem
               ,
               bonis
               moribus
               ornatum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Registr
             .
             Greg.
             7.
             in
             init
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Gratiâ
               miraculorum
               ,
               &
               prophetiae
               ,
               erat
               omnibus
               admirabilis
               .
            
             Binius
             in
             Vit.
             Greg.
             7.
             
             
               Eundem
               ,
               sicut
               in
               vita
               ,
               ità
               &
               post
               mortem
               claruisse
               miraculis
               ,
               Bibliothecarius
               ejus
               temporis
               absque
               ulla
               dubitatione
               confirmat
               .
            
             Baron
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             1085.
             n.
             11.
             
             
               In
               album
               Sanctorum
               relatus
               ,
               universali
               memoriâ
               nomine
               celebri
               perseverat
               .
            
             Id.
             ib.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Aut
               Rex
               ipse
               ,
               repudiato
               turpi
               Simoniacae
               haereseos
               mercimonio
               ,
               &c.
               aut
            
             Franci
             
               pro
               certo
               (
               nisi
               fidem
               Christianam
               abjicere
               maluerint
               )
               generalis
               anathematis
               mucrone
               percussi
               ,
               illi
               ulteriùs
               obtemperare
               recusabunt
               .
            
             Greg.
             7.
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             35.
             
             
               Si
               in
               perversitate
               studiorum
               suorum
               perseveraverit
               ,
               Nos
               in
               Romana
               Synodo
               ,
               à
               corp●re
               S.
               Ecclesiae
               ipsum
               ,
               &
               omnes
               quicunque
               sibi
               Regalèm
               honorem
               vel
               obedientiam
               exhibuerint
               ,
               sine
               dubio
               sequestrabimus
               .
            
             Id.
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Significâsti
               nobis
               per
               literas
               &
               legatos
               tuos
               ,
               te
               B.
            
             Petro
             
               devotè
               ac
               decenter
               velle
               obedire
               ,
               &c.
            
             Id.
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Pontifex
               habito
               cum
            
             110
             
               Episcopis
               consilio
               ,
               in
               eundem
               Regem
               Excommunicationis
               sententiam
               protulit
               .
            
             Author
             Vit.
             S.
             Ansel.
             Luc.
             a
             Writer
             of
             that
             Age.
             
               Cunctis
               qui
               convenerant
               Episcopis
               id
               fieri
               decernentibus
               ,
               Regem
               excommunicat
               .
            
             Lambert
             .
             
               Cunctis
               acclamantibus
               nè
               talis
               contumelia
               inulta
               remaneret
               ,
               omnium
               consilio
               &
               consensu
               ,
            
             Henricum
             ,
             
               Synodali
               judicio
               damnatum
               ,
               Regísque
               honore
               &
               nomine
               privatum
               ,
               anathematis
               gladio
               percussit
               .
            
             Bruno
             Histor.
             belli
             Saxon
             ▪
             a
             Writer
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             b
             Henrico
             
               Regi
               omnem
               potestatem
               &
               dignitatem
               Regiam
               tollo
               ,
               totiúsque
               Regni
            
             Teutonicorum
             &
             Italiae
             
               gubernacula
               contradico
               ;
               &
               omnes
               Christianos
               à
               vinculo
               juramenti
               quod
               sibi
               fecère
               absolvo
               .
            
             Greg.
             7.
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             B.
             Petre
             ,
             
               mihi
               tuâ
               gratiâ
               est
               potestas
               à
               Deo
               data
               ligandi
               atque
               solvendi
               in
               coelo
               &
               in
               terra
               .
               Hâc
               itaque
               fiduciâ
               fretus
               ,
               ex
               parte
               Omnipotentis
               Dei
               ,
               Patris
               ,
               &
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritûs
               Sancti
               ,
               per
               tuam
               ,
               B.
            
             Petre
             ,
             
               potestatem
               &
               authoritatem
            
             ,
             Henrico
             
               Regi
               ,
               &c.
               ut
               suprá
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Greg.
             7.
             l.
             4.
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             
               ad
               ann
            
             .
             1084.
             n.
             10.
             
               &
               ad
               ann
            
             .
             1094.
             n.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Triburiense
             ,
             Quintiliniburgense
             ,
             Ostionense
             ,
             Claromontanum
             ,
             Roman
             .
             7.8.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Victor
             III.
             Urbanus
             III.
             Paschalis
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Adversarii
               nostri
               ,
               quamvìs
               ipsi
               exiverint
               à
               nobis
               ,
               non
               nos
               ab
               ipsis
               ,
               tamen
               dicere
               solent
               ,
               Nos
               Catholici
               sumus
               ,
               nos
               in
               Vnitate
               Ecclesiae
               sumus
               .
               Vnde
               Scriptor
               illius
               Epistolae
               appellat
               eos
               qui
               sunt
               in
               parte
               sui
            
             Gregorii
             ,
             
               Catholicos
               ;
               nos
               ,
               Schismaticos
               ,
               Haereticos
               ,
               &
               Excommunicatos
               .
            
             Vercellens
             .
             de
             Unit.
             Eccles.
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             King's
             party
             .
             
               Hoc
               decretum
            
             (
             Synodi
             Quintiliniburg
             .
             )
             contra
             Henricianos
             ,
             
               qui
               fideles
               S.
            
             Petri
             (
             meaning
             the
             Catholicks
             )
             
               constringere
               voluerunt
               ,
               ut
               Excommunicationem
               D.
               Papae
               unà
               cum
               illis
               retractare
               praesumerent
               .
            
             Bertold
             .
             a
             Writer
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Me
               quoque
               quem
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
               traditio
               soli
               Deo
               judicandum
               docuit
               ,
               nec
               pro
               aliquo
               crimine
               ,
               nisi
               à
               fide
               (
               quod
               absit
               )
               exorbitaverim
               ,
               deponendum
               censuit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Epist.
             Henr.
             4.
             ad
             Greg.
             7.
             set
             out
             by
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             in
             Fascic
             .
             rerum
             expetendarum
             .
          
           
             g
             Imperatorem
             ,
             (
             so
             his
             own
             party
             called
             him
             )
             
               in
               nulla
               Synodo
               Canonicè
               accusatum
               ,
               praecipitanter
               excommunicavit
               ;
               in
               qua
               Excommunicatione
               nullus
               Cardinalium
               subscripsit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Beno
             de
             Vit.
             Hildebrand
             .
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Fasciculus
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Eodem
               anno
            
             ,
             (
             1080.
             )
             
               condicto
               ,
               tam
               ab
               inimicis
               quàm
               amicis
               Imperatoris
               ,
               alloquio
               ,
               in
            
             Thuringia
             ,
             
               conveniebant
               ex
               utraque
               parte
               quicunque
               sapientissimi
               de
               Optimatibus
               judicabantur
               ,
               Canonum
               authoritate
               probaturi
               ,
               cui
               parti
               justitia
               faveret
               ;
               Imperatore
               tamen
               absente
               ;
               sic
               enim
               ipse
               consensit
               .
               Electis
               ,
               hinc
            
             Wecilone
             Moguntino
             ,
             illinc
             Gebehardo
             Saltzburgensi
             ,
             
               disputatio
               coepta
               est
               .
               Affirmat
            
             Gebehardus
             ,
             (
             
               proponente
               hoc
               priùs
            
             Wecilone
             )
             
               Imperatorem
               non
               injusto
               judicio
               ,
               tam
               Regno
               ,
               quàm
               Communione
               ,
               Apostolici
               Sententiâ
               ,
               privatum
               .
               E
               contrà
            
             Wecilo
             ,
             
               Dominum
               suum
               ,
               praejudicium
               non
               minùs
               à
               Papa
               quàm
               à
               Principibus
               passum
               ,
               contendit
               ,
               dum
               ipso
               ad
            
             Canusium
             
               in
               satisfactione
               posito
               ,
               imò
               jam
               à
               Papa
               in
               communionem
               recepto
               ,
               alterum
               super
               se
               Regem
               elevarent
               .
               Adjecit
               etiam
               ,
               quòd
               Imperator
               ,
               diu
               jam
               à
            
             Saxonia
             
               depulsus
               ,
               &
               regnandi
               copiâ
               ,
               etiam
               ab
               illa
               dissensione
               quae
               ante
            
             Podolphum
             
               facta
               describitur
               ,
               spoliatus
               ,
               nec
               vocari
               ,
               nec
               judicari
               Canonicè
               debuisset
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ursperg
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             1080.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Dictatus
               Papae
               ,
               in
               Concil
               .
               Roman
               .
            
             3.
             ann
             .
             1076.
             1.
             
             Quòd
             Papae
             liceat
             Imperatorem
             deponere
             .
             2.
             
             Quòd
             à
             fidelitate
             iniquorum
             Subditos
             potest
             absolvere
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Quod
               postulâsti
               ,
               te
               nostris
               scriptis
               quasi
               juvari
               ,
               &
               communiri
               ,
               &c.
               non
               adeò
               necessarium
               nobis
               videtur
               ,
               cùm
               hujus
               rei
               tam
               multa
               ac
               certissima
               documenta
               in
               Sacrarum
               literarum
               paginis
               reperiantur
               ,
               &c.
            
             citing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             L.
             8.
             ep
             .
             21.
             
             
               Eos
               qui
               dicunt
               ,
               Regem
               non
               oportet
               excommunicari
               ,
               &c.
               ad
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
               dicta
               vel
               facta
               mittimus
               .
               Legant
               itaque
               ,
               &c.
               Considerent
               cur
            
             Zacharias
             
               Papa
               Regem
            
             Francorum
             
               deposuerit
               ,
               &
               omnes
            
             Francigenas
             
               à
               vinculo
               juramenti
               quod
               sibi
               fecerant
               absolverit
               .
            
             In
             Registro
             B.
             Gregorii
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             4.
             ep
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             B.
             Petri
             
               authoritate
               ,
               ei
            
             (
             Henrico
             Regi
             )
             
               resistite
               ,
               &
               totius
               Regni
               gubernacula
               contradicendo
               ,
               &c.
               illud
               semper
               habentes
               in
               memoria
               ,
               quia
               scelus
               Idololatriae
               committit
               ,
               qui
               Apostolicae
               Sedi
               obedire
               contemnit
               .
            
             L.
             4.
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Contra
               eorum
               insaniam
               ,
               qui
               nefando
               ore
               garriunt
               ,
               Authoritatem
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               non
               potuisse
               Regem
            
             Henricum
             
               excommunicare
               ,
               nec
               quenquam
               à
               Sacramento
               fidelitatis
               ejus
               absolvere
               ......
               Neque
               enim
               credimus
               eos
               ,
               qui
               ,
               ad
               cumulum
               suae
               damnationis
               ,
               veritati
               impudenter
               de●rahunt
               &
               contradicunt
               ,
               haec
               ad
               suae
               defensionis
               audaciam
               ,
               tam
               ignorantiâ
               ,
               quàm
               miserae
               desperationis
               vecordiâ
               ,
               coaptâsse
               .
            
             Id.
             ibid.
             
               Eos
               qui
               dicunt
               ,
               Regem
               non
               oportet
               excommunicari
               ,
               licèt
               pro
               magna
               fatuitate
               ,
               nec
               etiam
               eis
               respondere
               debeamus
               ;
               tamen
               nè
               impatienter
               eorum
               insipientiam
               praeteriisse
               videamur
               ,
               &c.
            
             L.
             4.
             ep
             .
             2.
             
             
               Si
               B.
            
             Gregorius
             ,
             
               Doctor
               utique
               mitissimus
               ,
               Reges
               qui
               Statuta
               sua
               super
               unum
               xenodochium
               violarent
               ,
               non
               modò
               deponi
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               excommunicari
               ,
               atque
               in
               aeterno
               examine
               damnari
               decrevit
               :
               quis
               nos
               ,
               ipsius
               matris
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quantum
               in
               ipso
               est
               ,
               conculcatorem
               ,
               deposuisse
               &
               excommunicâsse
               reprehendat
               ,
               nisi
               fortè
               similis
               ejus
               ?
            
             L.
             8.
             ep
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Moneantur
               seculi
               potestates
               ,
               &c.
               Si
               verò
               Dominus
               temporalis
               requisitus
               ,
               &
               monitus
               ab
               Ecclesia
               ,
               terram
               suam
               purgare
               neglexerit
               ab
               hac
               haeretica
               faeditate
               ,
               per
               Metropolitanum
               &
               Comprovinciales
               Episcopos
               Excommunicationis
               vinculo
               innodeturm
               ,
               Et
               si
               satisfacere
               contempserit
               infra
               annum
               ,
               significetur
               hoc
               Summo
               Pontifici
               ,
               ut
               extunc
               ipse
               vasallos
               ab
               ejus
               fidelitate
               denunciet
               absolutos
               ,
               &
               terram
               exponat
               Catholicis
               occupandam
               ,
               qui
               eam
               ,
               exterminatis
               Haereticis
               ,
               sine
               ulla
               contradictione
               possideant
               ;
               salvo
               jure
               Domini
               principalis
               ,
               dummodo
               super
               hoc
               ipse
               nullum
               praestet
               obstaculum
               .
               Eâdem
               nihilominus
               lege
               servatâ
               circa
               eos
               qui
               non
               habent
               Dominos
               principales
               .
            
             Cap.
             3.
             de
             Haeret.
             
          
           
             
               Mitto
               Decreta
               Concilii
            
             Lateranensis
             
               olim
               ex
               antiquo
               descripta
               Codice
            
             .
             Jo.
             Co●hl
             .
             ep
             .
             ante
             Concil
             ,
             Lateran
             .
             ap
             .
             Crab.
             
          
           
             
               Nos
               cum
               fratribus
               nostris
               &
               sacro
               Concilio
               deliberatione
               praehabitâ
               diligenti
               ,
               cùm
            
             Jesu
             Christi
             
               vices
               teneamus
               in
               terris
               ,
               nobisque
               in
               B.
            
             Petri
             
               persona
               sit
               dictum
            
             ,
             Quodcunque
             solveris
             ,
             
               &c.
               memoratum
               Principem
               ,
               suis
               ligatum
               peccatis
               ,
               &
               abjectum
               ,
               omnique
               honore
               &
               dignitate
               privatum
               à
               Domino
               ostendimus
               ,
               denunciamus
               ,
               ac
               nihilominus
               sententiando
               privamus
               :
               omnes
               qui
               ei
               juramento
               fidelitatis
               tenentur
               astricti
               ,
               à
               juramento
               hujusmodi
               perpetuò
               absolventes
               :
               authoritate
               Apostolicâ
               sirmiter
               inhibe●d●
               ,
               nè
               quisquam
               ei
               de
               caetero
               tanquam
               Imperatori
               vel
               Regi
               pareat
               ;
               &
               decernendo
               quoslibet
               ,
               qui
               deinceps
               ei
               velut
               Imperatori
               aut
               Regi
               consilium
               aut
               auxilium
               praestilerint
               ,
               ipso
               facto
               Excommunicationis
               vinculo
               subjacere
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             Actis
             Concil
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             in
             Henrico
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Video
               quòd
               ad
               confusionem
               meam
               aspirat
               Papa
               ,
               .....
               nec
               Sacrum
               decet
               Imperium
               maximè
               adversanti
               judicio
               sisti
               Synodali
               .
            
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Trithem
             .
             
               in
               Chron.
            
             Hirsang
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             in
             Henrico
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Paul.
             Aemil
             .
             
               in
               Vit.
               S.
            
             Ludov.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             6.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             de
             Homicid
             .
          
           
             *
             as
             he
             speaks
             .
          
           
             †
             in
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
             *
             page
             14.
             page
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Trithemius
             
               in
               Chron.
               historic
               .
               ad
               ann
               .
            
             1106.
             
          
           
             *
             Magister
             in
             3.
             dist
             .
             39.
             
             
               En.
               ann
            
             .
             10.
             S.
             Thom.
             
          
           
             †
             S.
             Aug.
             
               lib.
               de
               Mendacio
            
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Second
             Controversial
             Letter
             ,
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             large
             Preface
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Articulos
               Facultatis
               Parisiensis
               de
               Authoritate
               Pontificia
               &
               Regia
               ,
               Art.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Book
             was
             printed
             in
             an
             .
             1620.
             and
             called
             
               The
               New-year's
               gift
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               A
               brief
               and
               clear
               Explication
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Withringt
             .
             in
             Apol.
             n.
             99.
             and
             in
             his
             other
             books
             very
             often
             .
             Also
             
               C.
               I.
            
             in
             his
             Explication
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Canon
               de
               Papa
               ,
               Distinct.
            
             40.
             
             Synod
             .
             8.
             act
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Rom.
               pont
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             printed
             at
             London
             1649.
             
          
           
             S.
             Thomas
             2.2
             .
             qu.
             89.
             ar
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               History
               of
               the
               Irish
               Remonstrance
               first
               part
               of
               the
               first
               Treatise
               ,
               3.86
               .
            
             
               The
               Publisher
               of
               the
               Questions
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Authour
               himself
               ,
               pag.
               25.
               
               And
               the
               Protestant
               in
               the
               9.
               
               Controversial
               Letter
               .
            
          
           
             H.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Censure
             it self
             ,
             and
             first
             Cont.
             Letter
             ,
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             So
             speaks
             the
             Decree
             itself
             .
          
           
             
               Io.
               Barkley
            
             in
             his
             Vindiciae
             ,
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             This
             the
             Publisher
             of
             the
             Questions
             observes
             .
          
           
             The
             Account
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             So
             Onuphrius
             mentions
             him
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               Devaria
               creat
               .
               Rom.
               Pont.
            
             
          
           
             See
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               aliud
               Breve
            
             Paul.
             V.
             
               ad
               D.
            
             Georg.
             Birket
             1.
             
             Febr.
             1608.
             aliud
             Urban
             .
             VIII
             .
             
               ad
               Regem
               Galliae
            
             3.
             
             Maii
             1626.
             
               &
               aliud
               ejusdem
               Pontis
               .
               eodem
               die
               &
               anno
               ad
               Episcop
               .
               Chalcedonensem
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Supplic
             .
             to
             Paul
             V.
             p.
             2.91
             .
             
               Vide
               etiam
               Supplic
            
             .
             Thom.
             Prestoni
             &
             Thom.
             Greeni
             ad
             Greg.
             XV.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sententia
               Papae
               obligat
               ad
               non
               dogmatizandum
               contrarium
               .
            
             Gers.
             Tract
             .
             de
             exam
             .
             doctrin
             .
             consid
             .
             2.
             
             Vide
             Duvall
             .
             in
             Elencho
             ,
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hujusmodi
               Iuramentum
               salvâ
               Fide
               Catholicâ
               &
               Saluteanima
               .
               rum
               vestrarum
               praestari
               non
               potest
               ;
               cùm
               multa
               contineat
               quae
               Fidei
               &
               Saluti
               apertè
               adversantur
               .
            
             Paul.
             V.
             1.
             
             Brev.
             Urban
             .
             VIII
             .
             vocat
             
               Iuramentum
               noxium
               &
               illicitum
            
             ,
             &
             addit
             ,
             
               authoritatem
               B.
               Petri
               eâ
               jurisjurandi
               formulâ
               imminui
               .
            
          
           
             
               Excommunicantur
               in
               Bulla
               Coenae
               qui
               subterfugiunt
               judicium
               Papae
               ,
               appellando
               ad
               Concilium
               Generale
               .
            
          
           
             Vide
             Synod
             .
             General
             .
             5.
             
             Can.
             5.
             
               ubi
               damnat
               Origenem
               aliòsque
               ,
               cum
               suis
               scriptis
               ,
               nullò
               particulari
               errore
               nominato
               .
            
          
           
             Append.
             ad
             prop.
             Theolog
             .
             de
             Jurament
             .
             fidelitatis
             ,
             initio
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Gloss.
             cap.
             
               Cum
               venissent
               .
               De
               judiciis
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Suar.
             ait
             ,
             lib.
             De
             leg
             .
             c.
             4.
             n.
             2.
             
             
               Nulla
               est
               data
               determinata
               forma
               verborum
               in
               legibus
               Canonic's
               ferendis
               ,
               vel
               jure
               Divino
               vel
               Ecclesiastico
               .
            
          
           
             
               Malosjudices
               se
               esse
               perpessos
               ,
               vox
               est
               omnium
               malorum
               litigatorum
               ,
               etiam
               cùm
               manifestissimâ
               fuerint
               veritate
               convicti
               .
            
             Aug.
             Epist.
             162.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             1615.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Quoted
             in
             
               the
               Reflexion
               upon
               the
               Oath
            
             ,
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             hoc
             Articulo
             ait
             Gallic
             .
             Eccles
             .
             in
             illis
             Comitiis
             ,
             
               non
               aliò
               tendere
               quàm
               ad
               Schisma
               conflandum
               ,
               &
               corroborandum
               Haeresin
               .
            
             Mercur.
             Gall.
             Tom.
             30.
             
             Ann.
             1615.
             p.
             298
             ,
             247.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Rex
               ,
               silentio
               imposito
               ,
               Articulum
               inseri
               codicillis
               vetuit
               .
               Nobilitas
               Clero
               consentit
               .
            
             Id.
             pag.
             336.
             
          
           
             
               In
               convent
               .
               Episc.
               Gall.
               habito
            
             27.
             
             Febr.
             1626.
             
               damnatus
               est
               ille
               Articulus
               :
               subscripserunt
            
             2
             Card.
             10
             Archiep.
             30
             Episc.
             Rochefoc
             .
             in
             ration
             .
             cont
             .
             Schism
             .
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             102.
             
             &
             Mercur.
             Gallic
             .
             ●om
             .
             11.
             
             An.
             1626.
             p.
             105.
             
             
               Etiam
               major
               pars
               Tertii
               ▪
               Ordinis
               Articuli
               illius
               progressum
               impedivit
               .
            
             Card.
             Richelieu
             lib.
             cont
             .
             4
             Ministros
             Calvinist
             .
             pag.
             173.
             
          
           
             The
             University
             of
             Louvaine
             is
             also
             against
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             a
             Censure
             they
             gave
             Dec.
             29.
             1662.
             
          
           
             Anno
             162●
             .
             Feb.
             9
             
               Facultas
               Parisiensis
               hanc
               Censuram
               ,
               quoad
               formam
               &
               tenorem
               .
               revocavit
               ,
               nec
               hactenus
               ,
               quod
               sciam
               ,
               aliam
               confecit
               .
            
             Mercur.
             Tom.
             12.
             
             An.
             1627.
             pag.
             21.
             
             Vide
             etiam
             Rochefoc
             .
             pag
             386.
             
          
           
             in
             the
             year
             1627.
             
          
           
             
               Plura
               circa
               Iesuitas
               Gall.
               quoad
               hanc
               rem
               vide
               apud
            
             Mercur.
             Jesuit
             .
             pag.
             844.
             
             &
             Mercur
             .
             Gall.
             Ann.
             1626.
             
             
               Nec
               probant
               Adversarii
               ,
               Iesuitas
               unquam
               subscripissè
               hanc
               Prop.
            
             Papa
             in
             nullo
             casu
             potest
             deponere
             regem
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Duval
             .
             in
             Elench
             .
             &
             Decretum
             Facult
             .
             Sorbon
             .
             ad
             calcem
             Magistri
             Sentent
             .
             
               ubi
               dicitur
               ,
               Ad
               Sanctam
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               pertinet
               ,
               Authoritate
               judiciali
               supremâ
               circa
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               Fidei
               judicialiter
               definire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Paul
               V.
               commanded
               Birket
               to
               take
               away
               their
               Faculties
               from
               such
               Priests
               as
               had
               taken
               the
               Oath
               ,
               or
               taught
               that
               it
               might
               be
               taken
               ,
               unless
               they
               repented
               .
            
             
               Item
               in
               the
               Brief
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Chalcedon
               the
               Pope
               saies
               thus
               ;
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 aliter
                 docuerit
                 ,
                 ejus
                 Doctrina
                 non
                 è
                 fontibus
                 Salvatoris
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 Aegypti
                 pu●eis
                 hauritur
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Supplic
               .
               ad
            
             Paul.
             V.
             pag.
             95.
             
             
               Append.
               pag.
            
             3.
             
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               argum
            
             .
             Suarez
             .
             
               cont
               .
               jurament
               .
               pag.
            
             204.
             
          
           
             See
             Caron
             ,
             a
             great
             defender
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Apostolatus
               Mission
            
             ,
             printed
             at
             Paris
             1659.
             q.
             13.
             in
             Canc.
             2.
             q.
             29.
             coroll
             .
             4.
             
               &
               alibi
            
             ,
             where
             he
             saies
             as
             much
             as
             Bellarmine
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Deposing
             power
             .
          
           
             Joan.
             18.36
             .
             Matt.
             10.34
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             21.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             Joan.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             Urban
             .
             8.
             
             Brev.
             ad
             reg
             .
             Gall.
             air
             ,
             
               Iuramentum
               hoc
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               pietas
               exsecratur
               .
            
             Brev.
             ad
             Epise
             .
             Chalced
             .
             vocat
             illud
             
               abortum
               mendacii
               ,
               &
               impietatis
               tesseram
               .
            
             Paul.
             V.
             1.
             
             Brev.
             ait
             ,
             
               Non
               potestis
               absque
               evidentissima
               gravissimáque
               Divini
               honoris
               injuria
               obligare
               vos
               hoc
               juramento
               .